Leaderboard

Chapter 148: Expect the Unexpected THE REST OF the afternoon quickly flew by for Beth and Carly as they sat beside Charlotte, watching a total of six films. It was a mix of shorts, ranging from ten to twenty minutes, a couple of forty-minute films, and even a dozen thirty-second to two-minute-long commercials and pieces that students had created for their courses or independently. It meant they’d actually met our requirement for Narratives already. Still, they planned to go watch as much as they could the next day before their salon appointment. Finally, she’d looked at the time and said, “Carly, we’d better get you back to your nest for dinner…?” “Huh?” Carly said, “Oh,” she added, looking at the time. “Hopefully, they haven’t left yet?” she said. “No one gave a time in that stupid new rule.” “We’ll walk by the cafeteria on the way there,” she told Carly. “See you later, Charlotte,” she said while scooping up her tiny girlfriend. She felt her diaper and noted it wasn’t yet soaked, so it didn’t quite need to be changed. “I’ll walk with you,” Charlotte said with a stretch. “I’m going to get a bite to eat before I come sit down for the rest of the night. You’d be welcome to join me?” She added to Beth. Beth smiled; it was still crazy to think of a childhood star she’d watched growing up thinking of her as a friend! “Actually, I need to work on packing tonight for the break tonight,” she told her. “Oh, where are you going?” Charlotte asked as they passed by the theater’s doors. “My family is going down to the Havana Sea together with a few people for the break?” “Sounds awesome!” Charlotte said, “I’ve only been once myself.” “I’m surprised to hear that?” Carly told her. “Well, the shooting schedule for Life with Charlee was nuts. We did like thirty-six episodes a season, and from the time I was eleven, I’ve had movie projects in the breaks until the show ended.” “And that wasn’t long before you came to college, was it?” Beth asked. “Nope,” Charlotte said, “Just about a year…?” They finished walking to Sander’s quickly, and Beth noted a few lines of Littles were starting to come out. “Hopefully, we got you back here in time, Carly; let me know if you need anything?” Beth told her. “Will do,” Carly said with a sigh and walked in through the doors. “You up for dinner?” Beth asked Charlotte. “I don’t want to intrude?” Charlotte told her. “I doubt Carly’s going to be allowed to sit with us today…” She said sadly. “And you know Livy and Reila won’t mind?” “Okay, then,” Charlotte said with a smile. “Thank you. It’s nice to have friends.” Beth looked up at her, “I can’t imagine you ever not having them, but I’m definitely glad to call you one myself!” Charlotte gave her a sideways hug as they walked. It was embarrassing in a way, the height difference between the friends, but it felt no different than being with her mom. They took a quick walk to the nearby dining hall and, after swiping in, had a seat in one of the mixed-sized booths. There were only a few nests worth of Littles in there at that time, but Beth grimaced at seeing them all wearing bibs. She could just make out the words’ Messy Griffin!’ from where she sat. She also noted that all of the tables now had pictures and designs with names on them. Without getting too close, she suspected those were the mascots for the nests. “That’s so stupid!” Charlotte complained. She nodded, “Not that Carly doesn’t make a mess every now and then, but we all do?!?” Charlotte nodded, “I’m going to do something about this, but just not sure what yet…?” Right then, Beth noted several other rope-lined groups of Littles entering. She noted Carly’s red face and hoped her short girlfriend could survive this stupidity! I HAD WALKED into the doors of Sanders and just about got trampled trying to get onto the elevator. There were two nests of students getting off, and they did their best to avoid having to grab back onto the stupid ropes. With a sigh, I got onto the elevator and rode up to my nest. Lilly was in the process of changing Everly right then, “Need a change, Carly?” She asked me. I blushed and nodded, “Probably?” “Just set your stuff down and come stand over here. I’ll be done with Everly real soon.” Just when I was setting my bag down, I turned to see her blowing a raspberry into Everly’s tummy and tickling her. “All done!” she told her. I was soon picked up and strapped onto the table. ‘Lilly hasn’t used the straps… ever?’ I thought. She cooed at me during the change and treated me like I was probably under a year old as she changed me. “There! Baby Carly is all nice and dry now!” She said to me, placing me on the ground. I gave her a ‘what the…?’ look, and she shook her head. I noted the tilt of her head towards one of the cameras and took the meaning. ‘No choice…’ She gave me a hug and sat me down on the ground. “Anyone else need changies?” She asked with the voice of a nursery worker. “Last call?” I made eye contact with Everly, whose face was still red, then from her own extra embarrassing change. I blushed too at the voice. “Okay, my little Sparkles!!! Come grab onto the magical rope so we can ride to dinner!” I cringed more but found myself grabbing onto a green plastic circle and soon felt myself pulled along to the elevator. “Stand on your magic circle!” Lilly said. There were some ‘Yes, Mommy’s’ said to that, but I kept my mouth shut. ‘This is getting ridiculous…’ I sighed as I stepped to the green circle that matched my ring. I’d never realized before, but they must have put the circles down in such a way that you could still grab onto the rope if you were on the right circle. ‘I bet the rest know from the beginning of the year?’ I wondered. Mom had said that the beginning of the year was especially degrading when she came and had to be assigned a nest for orientation activities. She’d never spent much time with them, but it was clear it had been horrible to be there back then. ‘Right now, it seems like it might be worse,’ I worried. The elevator door soon opened, and we were led past gawking Bigs and Tweeners, several of which I heard comment things like, “What the hell? I thought we just ended this bullshit for them?” A Tweener squeaked, “Thank God I’m tall enough not to be in their dorms…” I heard their friend say, “Are you sure? That Nevaeh girl was taller than you?” Then, of course, there were a few, “Oh my god! They’re sooooo cute! I can’t wait to be a mommy!” I was behind Willow and couldn’t help but note with each comment, she turned redder. She was practically trembling as we reached the cashier scan, and they scanned our IDs. The times before, we had been allowed to let go of the rope here, but apparently, that wasn’t allowed now. Instead, we were led to a short table that I saw had a sticker or wrap covering it. The design was as garish and juvenile as they could possibly have created. It said, ‘Sparkles Shine the Way!’ in sparkly pink and purple alternating letters. All across the table, pictures of baby sparkles covered the surface, just like in our nest. “Mommy, may we get our food now?” Grace asked her. “Oh… umm… we’re doing this differently now,” she told her. Her voice stayed high, like the tone you would use when talking to a baby, but you could hear the discomfort. “You’re going to sit down, and Mommy is going to bring you your food.” “But how will you know what we want to eat?” Sophia asked. “Mommies just know these things,” she said with a sigh. “Please sit down, Sparkles, and I’ll be right back. I groaned, and we sat down, even as other nests were being given the same directive. Right then, I caught motion out of the corner of my eye and realized one of the substitute mommies was setting down a stack of pink cloth. It didn’t take any deduction to guess they were bibs, and sure enough, we were soon covered in bibs that said, ‘Griffins Sparkle!’ on them too. On Willow and Grace, they just landed right below their ribcages. For Amy and me, they came down to the middle of our thighs! “Aren’t you just tinies and the most adorable little girl?” The mommy said to me. I blushed and nodded. She ran her hand down my back, and I just did everything I could to stay still and not respond! A few moments later, Lilly showed up, along with a few other nest mothers pushing carts out with plates on them. The first thing I noticed was that these were not the typical cafeteria plates! Instead, for us, they were pink and purple depending on the plate and sectioned like a toddler plate. That, sadly, wasn’t where the similarities stopped! On them, in each section, were mutilated pieces of food that must have been chopped ‘for our safety.’ I could sort of recognize some chicken; it looked like maybe some carrots and then rice. Everyone made faces at the food. As bad as the cafeteria food could be, this was infinitely worse! The oddly shaped plastic toddler sporks given to us to eat with did not help! When baby bottles were placed in front of each of us... well, it just seemed excessive! “I don’t like this,” I heard a boy nearby say. “Why can’t we just get regular food like we always do?” “Because you’re too little for that,” I heard his nest mommy say to him. Right then, I noticed Dean Shapiro coming towards the tables. “I wasn’t yesterday?” he replied. “Or the day before? Last I knew, I was a college student, not an adopted Little?” The boy stood, and I had to admire both his bravery and his stupidity at that moment, with Dean Shapiro standing there behind him. I watched as she approached, but I also noticed that fifteen other Bigs stood up on one side of the room and began walking toward the nests... BETH AND CHARLOTTE had sat down with their food and been joined by Livy and a nervous-looking Reila before Carly’s nest entered. Beth noted that Charlotte scowled at the sight of them being led to their seats, and she couldn’t help but feel her own stomach twist and turn as she watched Carly get bibbed by the girl and then given a baby bottle. “What the hell?” Charlotte said at that. “We just fought this stupid battle! And this is worse than that bullshit!” she hissed. Beth couldn’t help but appreciate the amazing person Charlotte was for actually caring about the Littles’s predicament. As the Little made his stand, they watched fifteen Bigs standing up and moving towards the witch. Right before they could do whatever they were planning, she heard, “Dean Shapiro, what in the hell is going on in here?” Beth felt her eyes turn to where a new voice and person entered, and she realized it was the university president, Dr. Barnes. “Taking care of the task the Board of Regents gave me?” She said fervently. “Bullshit!” he told her. “We just got done with a massive series of protests on our campus over less than this?!? These are college students who are ADULTS and NOT adopted Littles in the daycare!” She shrugged, “What’s the difference, Ryan? Babies pee and poo themselves all day long. Who else pees and poos themselves all day long? These Littles!” “Only because they were poisoned, you stupid old hag,” one of the taller girls that had been advancing said. “Where’s the proof?” The dean asked. “Regardless of the reason, though, they all do it! Someone else has to clean up their messes in their diapees each time!” “When you’ve got your continence ripped away from you like them, it kind of leaves you no choice,” a guy said. “This is despicable! I came to Emerson because I heard things were better than back home in Selegnasol. This is worse than it would have been there!” “This is bad?” the tall woman scoffed. “Yes, bad,” Dr. Barnes said. “And this will cease immediately!” “On whose authority?” The woman questioned. “I’m the president of the university!” He said coldly. “Let’s go discuss this in my office.” “No, I’m going to take care of my job here.” “Let’s please take care of this in private?” He said. Beth felt a memory of her siblings being told something similar by their dad in an attempt not to embarrass them in front of each other. “No,” she said. “Well, you are hereby placed on administrative leave.” “You won’t be backed up! I’ll be back here in a week, and you’ll be out of a job,” the woman sneered. “Perhaps, but I have received emergency petitions from the university student government council, the faculty council, and a barrage of student complaints about this decidedly stupid action of yours.” He looked beside him, where Beth just noted some university police officers were present. “Please escort this woman off campus. She is not allowed on campus again until her disciplinary hearing.” Right then, Beth was in a state of shock, amazed that people might actually care about Littles! A loud round of applause started on one end of the dining room and made its way around the room. Doctor Barnes looked decidedly uncomfortable and held up his hands for quiet. “Please go about your normal days. Good luck with your midterms. Nest mothers, please plan to meet tonight at 12:00 in Sanders’ theater room. For now, please take those bibs and throw them in the trash. And for crying out loud, let these students go get some real food and drinks.” “Yes, sir!” Lilly said with a smile she tried to hide. “I need to go meet with someone else now…” he said. Beth watched all of the Littles try to rip the bibs off but discovered they were ‘Little Proof.’ Charlotte stood up and started with Carly and their table, helping to take bibs off the Littles. Beth watched in astonishment as dozens of other Bigs pitched in, too! “What just happened?!?” Livy asked. “Why don’t we go check on Carly,” Nikki said. “Can you girls move everything over to that other table, and we’ll get her seated over here, too?” Beth was shaken out of a stupor she didn’t even realize she’d entered. She followed Nikki over to where Carly was standing, a bright smile on her face. “You okay?” Beth knelt down by her. “Did that really just happen?” Carly asked. “Apparently?” Beth said. “Come on, let’s go get you some other food instead of… that…?” Beth looked at the chopped-up mess on the plate that had been set in front of Carly. She could tell she’d had a couple of bites before the excitement began. “That sounds like a plan…” she said, looking at the plate and then at Lilly, who came over. “Umm… Mommy?” She blushed. “It’s Miss Lilly, Carly, I think Doctor Barnes just helped out with that stupid thing, don’t you think?” Carly shrugged, “I didn’t want to get into trouble? What do we do with… that?” She smiled at Carly, “Don’t worry about it; I’ll take care of getting that in a trash can where it belongs…” As Beth walked Carly over to the lines, she noted that most of the nest mothers were smiling and looking relieved, but there were a few that were decidedly not happy. She noticed that those were the ones fishing out plates and bibs from the trash cans for whatever future purpose they had in mind. ‘I’m guessing this isn’t over yet,’ Beth thought nervously. For the moment, though, it seemed to be a pause in stupidity. Bringing the short girl back to their table made everyone smile, and soon, everyone was recounting their favorite part of what had just happened! A message went out on a university system just then, ‘All students: Recently additional rules were placed on residents of Wenig and Sanders Halls. As of this moment, those rules are rescinded because they were not properly voted on and approved. Students with questions regarding these rules should contact the appropriate university personnel in their dorms or may contact their dean.’ “Well, that’s helpful,” Carly said. “I wonder if Grandma already picked up my EdgeSphere glasses,” she sighed. “At least you get your phone back in the dorm?” Beth told her. “True… We’ll have to see what else has happened back there.” Beth looked up at Reila then and noticed that she was growing increasingly nervous. “Are you okay, Reila?” she asked. She shook her head, “Not really, Beth… Umm… could you, Livy, …and Nikki come by my room after this?” “Sure!” Beth told her with a friendly smile. She had a bad feeling that it was all based on the ‘changes’ in her room. Beth guessed that, at the least, a mattress protector was involved… she feared it was more than that, though. ‘I have to tell her to just drop out… don’t try and gut it out. It’s NOT worth it!’ Eventually, they decided it was time to head to their rooms, where Beth needed to pack, and Carly wanted to get some work done. ‘And I need to check on Reila,’ she thought somberly as the small group first dropped Carly off, giving her a hug goodnight. I WALKED INTO the elevator and looked at the circles that had been required standing spots just a couple hours before! ‘I wonder how long this will last?’ I thought with a sigh as I exited the elevator and headed into my nest room. The difference in the room’s mood was so different than when I’d left! Most of the girls were sprawled out studying in various spots. It was a relief to see that none of them had pacifiers in their mouths, and regular bottles of water and coke seemed to have been acquired from somewhere. Lilly wasn’t in the room, so I decided to check her apartment. She was sitting on her couch, “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said to her. “Well, hi there, Miss Carly!” She said with a smile. “Come on in! We need to talk about this date we’re going on tomorrow night?” I laughed, “what do you want to know?” “First, this is that potty training dunce film you were filming?” I blushed but nodded, “Yes, that’s the one.” “It was good enough to get the main spot of the festival?” She asked in surprise. “It may just be that Charlotte Perez is in it?” I shrugged. “I hate the script, but I think the group came up with a rendition of something that’s not horrible?” “That seems like a ringing endorsement?” she kidded me. “You’ll have to tell me what you think,” I told her. “Anyway, Beth and I have salon appointments at two in the afternoon tomorrow. My grandmother, or Nikki, will take us to get our hair and nails done. I think we may get dressed there at the salon too. After that, I think we’ll come back by and pick you up and head to a restaurant we have reserved for the studio. After dinner, we’ll all travel to the film?” “What time do I need to be ready for the restaurant?” “We’ll come get you at six-thirty if that works?” “Sure!” She said, “I have a substitute mommy filling in for me tomorrow night, so that’s fine.” “Thanks for going?” “I wouldn’t miss it!” With that, she picked me up for a diaper change and then returned my EdgeSphere glasses, which Grandma hadn’t yet picked up. I got to work on finishing the last touches on my Intelligence project. I submitted it from my favorite bean bag chair. It wasn’t due until Friday, but I’d rather have had it done. At that point, I checked to see if my grade was in for Analysis and was pleased to see a hundred in the gradebook. I checked my email then and saw a message from Dr. Turing. Ms. Slane, The work you turned in on your exam was spectacularly impressive to me and fully merits the hundred I have assessed it. I do want to be transparent, though: you were somehow given the final exam from last year instead of the actual midterm... You were the only one with this glitch for some reason. The test you took was longer and more difficult than the rest of the class, and you somehow completed it in half the time it was designed to take! It’s highly irregular that something like that should occur. I’m going to contact someone in our IT department to see if they can determine the cause of this mishap. We haven’t covered all the material involved, yet you instinctively solved it all correctly anyway. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve passed the class for the year with a hundred, but I do hope you’ll continue coming to class and learning at least a few tricks I can still teach you! Dr. Zoe Nash I stared at the screen for a long moment. My blood felt ice-cold at the realization that I was correct when I worried that something was wrong. I sent Grandma a message, ‘I need to speak with you in my Sphere urgently!’ BETH AND NIKKI followed Reila to her room and watched her wipe her ID against the reader. As soon as the door opened, Beth felt her blood turn to ice! “Wha…?” Reila asked. “Is this the right room?” Nikki asked. Reila’s bed was no longer just a lofted bed like Beth’s - and Reila’s had been at least until that morning. Instead, on the ground now rested what looked like a cheap pink plastic toddler bed. It was complete with a rail and childish bedding that would have looked perfectly at home in the nests or a baby’s nursery. A quick touch of the bedding confirmed it had a waterproof mattress now. It wasn’t the only change! Above the desk was now a potty training chart with Reila’s name in cutesy handwriting. Each letter had a different color marker, and the ‘i’ had a little heart for the dot. Almost all of the last two weeks were covered in yellow pee stickers for nighttime. A smattering of daytime pee stickers were also placed on it. She blushed for her friend when she realized there was even a poop-colored one from last Thursday, too. The worst was that the dresser on the side now had a soft, curved topper on it, which anyone who had been in a nursery could instantly identify as being for changing diapers. Any doubt about that was removed when you saw the colorful toddler diapers sitting beside it, hanging from a diaper stacker. “What the hell?” Nikki said for them. “How many times have you wet?” Beth asked her gently. “More than they know,” she said quietly. “Reila, you have to drop out and go home!” Beth said, “My family will pay for you to go to a school in New Haven…” Reila shook her head, “Beth… I can’t?” “Sure you can, Reila, just don’t come back after spring break. I’ll help you move your stuff out?” Reila started crying but said, “No, I can’t. I signed one of those stupid agreements last week.” “Agreements?” Nikki asked. “They call them a CGSP plan,” Reila said softly, her voice trembling. “A... After the first accident… they told me I could either drop out or go on a CGSP plan…” She paused, “They told me that as long as my grades stayed high enough, and I didn’t have too many accidents that would move me to Tier Three protocols, I’d be cleared at the end of the year. It didn’t seem that hard to do?” “But…?” Beth asked. “It got worse!” she said, “Every night got worse… And now I’m having daytime issues too,” she sniffled. Beth was about to say something but noticed something in the corner. “Reila?” Her friend wiped her face, “Yes?” “How long has that been there?!?” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading!!! Please press that Like Button!!! Not only that, I LOVE to see comments! Please do both if you can! This chapter is the longest I think I've posted for this book, but I just couldn't bring myself to put an artificial break in this one. Hope you enjoyed the Bonus chapter being a true bonus in that way! I'm currently working on Chapter 192... today and tomorrow will probably be the last time I can write for real again until late November, but at least it's not like last year where I had a season break - I hate doing that! You'll be rewarded with some bonus chapters every now and then because of how far I've gotten. I may or may not give you a heads up, but if I see 30 or more likes on a chapter...? Well, that week might get you one! Anyway, let me know know what you think about where things are going! Hopefully there were a couple surprises in this for you, although I know some of you picked up on where some of it was leading. Couple other quick notes, I completed the AI AudioBook for Emerald Princess yesterday. It's showing on Audible for the full Audio Book alone price of 9.99. The better deal is to purchase the Kindle ebook for $5.99, and do a combo for $7.99. If you have previously purchased any of my books on Amazon it should be $1.99 to add that audiobook to your prior purchase. I did my best to fix oddball pronunciations for names and things like diapees. If you purchase that one or any of the Exchanged Trilogy that are now available, let me know of any weird things you find! It's pretty impressive to me how good the voices actually are now (Still not a human, but decent enough for self-publishing budgets) http://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Lastly I've seen a few people show up onto my Discord Server, I posted the AI audio tracks there, as well as in the Lights, Camera, ...What?!? discussion I posted a thread with the full script for 'Diaper Diaries' that was their first film last night. It is in full script form, so it's a bit different than a novelization. I'll put Crumbled Friendships in there too once you all have seen the ending in that actual story here. The link for the discord server is: https://discord.gg/PyxABa83

Chapter 33! Hope you'll enjoy! --- Alicia took a deep breath before she confidently stepped out onto the runway. Cameras started flashing as she posed for her audience, boldly showing off the latest trendy designs of the year. All around her, awe-inspired voices rung out in chorus. “Wow! Alicia is so beautiful!” one said. “She’s a Star!” agreed another. Alicia basked in their praise as she spent what seemed like hours modeling outfit after outfit to sate her adoring fans. “She can do it all!” Alicia almost purred at the thought while she effortlessly continued posing. Life surely could not get much better than this. Tall, accomplished and admired by everyone. Alicia had it all. “And she doesn’t even need to take potty-breaks!” “Hmm?” Alicia paused, blinking. Brought out from her own head, she looked around to see who had made the comment. She blinked again, once, twice. The faces of the audience started melting into static, their grins stretching too wide and their words echoing like taunts in a tin can. “Yeah, and her diapers are so cute!” Wait, what? Alicia thought as she looked down with dread, feeling a clear outline on her…onesie? All of a sudden, the fabric started straining and with three ‘pops’, the buttons came undone, revealing a thick, pink diaper with cat motif underneath. Alicia’s dream realm shook as she abruptly shrunk down to her usual height. The once cheering voices warped, slurring like broken records, circling her like vultures. Shadowy tendrils stretched along the room, engulfing the runaway inch by inch. “Cute, little Alicia. Such a good baby.” The voices echoed along the hall. “I-I’m not a baby,” Alicia retorted as she felt her knees buckling against her will, crashing down on her knees with a small thud. “Oppsie…down she goes. Silly baby,” they mocked. Alicia shivered as the tendrils caressed her neck and along her back, accompanied by a familiar, warm sensation spreading into her diaper as she was immobilized by her nightmares. “Good baby, using her diaper.” “N-no, I’m not a ba…ba ba ba!,” Alicia clutched her throat as her voice turned into the mewling sounds of an infant. The shadows crept closer, twisting and morphing into an amalgamation of eyes, mouths and tendrils. Its eyes blinked out of synced, mouths grinning without lips, its tendrils pulsing in time with Alicia’s frantic heartbeat—then faster and faster, until she couldn’t tell where she ended and it began. She sobbed as the last of strength slipped from her limbs as the floor turned to thick molasses, swallowing her knees. The monstrous Gibbering Mouther loomed over her, whispering lullabies in reverse. Her vision blurred from her tears as she was shrinking, melting into helplessness. “GoOd bAby,” it crooned, its voice syrupy and wrong as one of its gaping maw parted wide, enveloping her. No. No. NO—! --- “Noooo!” Alicia jolted upright from her bed, breath rasping as resurfacing from underwater. Her onesie clung to her skin, damp with sweat. She clawed at her face to make sure she wasn’t still dreaming. Overwhelmed, she started to sob uncontrollably. Her pacifier slipped from her lips, bouncing off the mattress before hitting the floor with a soft clack. Bandit and the new plushie had suffered a similar fate as they laid in an awkward pile on the floor, casualties of Alicia’s nightly trashing. The bedroom door burst open. “Sweetie? What’s wrong?” Alicia looked bleary-eyed towards her mother and reached out her arms towards her impulsively. “Oh lovebug, come here,” she said, embracing Alicia, stroking her head. “Scary nightmare?” Alicia sniffed and nodded. “Yeah, it was terrible. I was—” “Shh, sweetie. Mommy’s here now. It was just a dream, it can’t hurt you,” Emily said, stroking Alicia’s hair. Alicia clung on her mother for comfort as she was rocked back and forth. Eventually, she calmed down enough to gather her thoughts. “It’s almost morning. Do you want to just start the day, lovebug?” Emily asked. The light from the window had just started spilling into the room. “Y-yeah…okay,” There wasn’t a chance in hell she was going back to sleep right now. “Okay, let’s get you out of that wet diaper, sweetie.” Emily’s tone was gentle and caring as always, but it still made Alicia wince. She let herself be lifted up, one arm wrapped around her thighs, the other steady at her back. “Gosh, you really did a number on this one…but at least your bed is clean,” her mother murmured with a tired smile. “Good thing we added the boster, huh?” Alicia groaned inwardly. Her mother’s smug tone grated at her, but she didn’t have the strength to rebut the unspoken ‘I told you so’. At the changing table, Emily peeled off Alicia’s damp onesie and soaked diaper, cleaning her gently with a warm baby wipe. As Emily reached for a fresh diaper, Alicia shook her head. “N-no…just a pull-up, please,” she murmured tiredly. Emily paused, disappointment softening her tone. “Are you sure, lovebug? You’re not working today. Why not take it easy and just have a lazy day?” Alicia bit her lip. “I-I just want a little break, that’s all.” The nightmare weighed heavily on her in an almost foretelling manner. She had to minimize the fear in some way. Emily pouted but complied. “Well, if that’s what you truly want…” She put back the diaper underneath Alicia’s changing table and procured one of the superhero pull-ups instead. She started sliding it up her daughter’s leg, but Alicia grabbed it and finished the job. “Thanks mom,” she said and jumped off the table. “...You’re welcome, honey…wait where are you going?” she said as Alicia bolted off. “Getting myself dressed, be back down soon for breakfast!” she replied as she bounded up the stairs. Ten minutes later, Alicia entered the kitchen, wearing one of her old T-shirts and jeans. Her mother had already set out buttered toast with jam and was just starting to prep Alicia’s bottle. “I’ll just have a regular drink today, mom,” Alicia interrupted before Emily tipped the container of ‘almond’ milk. “W-what?” “I think I’ll just make some tea instead,” Alicia prompted, fetching her chair and started preparing the jug kettle, “you know, shake things up a bit.” Emily watched in silence as Alicia moved with confidence—heating up the water, buttering her toast and slathering it with jam. Just like she had done before she started modeling. It should have made a mother smile, to see her daughter act independently. Instead, it left a quiet ache in her ribs. Alicia chose a bag of Darjeeling from the box and let the bag sit while she carefully carried her cup and plate to her usual spot at the table. Emily shuffled up to sit nearby and started eating in silence, but the food might as well have been ash. Eventually, she mustered up the strength to talk. “So…I’m working from home today.” “That’s nice,” Alicia said, taking another bite of her toast. “Um, yeah, but it’s nothing too strenuous, so maybe we could spend some time—” Alicia took another bite of toast, careful not to meet her mother’s eyes. “Oh sure,” she said, “but maybe later? I was thinking of taking a walk while it’s still cool outside.” “Oh…okay, dear…you’ll be back later?” Emily leaned in, as if Alicia might vanish the moment she blinked. “Yeah, of course, mom. We’ll hang later,” Alicia smiled faintly, then sipped her tea with a small content hum. “Honey,” Emily said carefully, “are you sure you should have caffeine? It’s been upsetting your stomach lately.” Alicia rolled here eyes slightly. “It’s not as bad as coffee, mom. I’ll manage.” Emily nodded slowly, more to herself than to Alicia. She figured it would probably serve as a learning moment for her. Alicia was aware of the consequences of the deal they had struck after all. Alicia finished her tea in silence and hurriedly rinsed off her plate before she gathered her things and stepped out. “See you soon dea—” But Alicia was already gone, one of her fantasy books in hand. She stepped out into the early morning light, feeling the warmth of the tea in her chest as a wayward breeze caressed her face. At the park, Alicia settled on her usual bench, tucking her legs under herself and cracking open Queen of Sorcery. The morning air still held the night’s coolness, though the sun threatened to burn it away. Her eyes scanned the pages, absorbed in the story—until a soft thud interrupted her concentration. A ball had bounced against the bench, a tiny figure trailing after it. “Hi!” Alicia looked up, seeing a girl no older than seven. Pigtails, unicorn shirt, glittery sneakers, and a cheery attitude. “Whatcha doing?” she said, picking up the ball. “Reading,” Alicia said, hoping to sound closed-off enough to be left alone. “Are you here by yourself?” Alicia noticed that a group of children and a few adults had started to gather near the playground. “Yes,” she sighed. Perhaps if she answered curtly enough, the girl would get bored and go away. “Where’s your mommy and daddy?” The girl hopped onto the bench next to Alicia. Or she could turn into a pain in the butt. “Not here…I’m nineteen.” The girl giggled. “That’s funny! I’m Elsa, what’s your name?” Alicia had to resist rolling her eyes. “Alicia, and I wasn’t kidding. I’m nineteen, and I kinda wish to be left alone, okay?” “Nuh-uh,” the girl chimed in, completely ignoring Alicia’s request, and added with certainty, “you’re too small!” Alicia groaned. “Yes…I’m short. It’s a thing…look,” Alicia reached into her bag and grabbed her phone. “I got this, see?” The girl gasped. “Did you take it? Are you in trouble?” “What? No!” Alicia said exasperated, “for the last time, I’m not a child.” “What’s going on here?” a voice called out from the distance. Alicia looked up — and nearly choked. The woman approaching them had the same platina- blonde hair as Pamela. She looked younger—perhaps late twenties, but something about the tight expression and sharp eyes made Alicia’s stomach twist. “Ms. Rachel!” Elsa yelled. “This girl took her mommy’s phone!” “Did not!” Alicia sneered, completely fed up with the girl’s attitude. “It’s my phone.” Rachel sighed. “Elsa, you know very well you’re not supposed to just wander off like that. Off you go.” Elsa pouted but trudged away, kicking the ball in front of her. She cast Alicia one last sulky glance before rejoining the others at the playground. Alicia exhaled and turned to Rachel. “Thanks, it was starting to get—” “And you, young lady,” Rachel cut in, “should know better than to be by yourself at your age.” Alicia groaned. "—ridiculous,” she finished, her patience hanging by a thread. Seriously?! “Come along, let’s find your parents,” Rachel continued, stepping closer and reaching out to Alicia as if she were a stray. Alicia’s hand shot up. “Don’t. Not one step closer.” She’d already unlocked her phone, her thumb hovering over the emergency call button. Rachel blinked, confused. “What are you doing?” “I’m warning you,” Alicia growled, clenching her fist. “Don’t you dare touch me.” “Little girl, I’m just—” “I’m not a little girl!” Alicia hissed, her whole body coiling with tension. A soft hiss escaped her bladder, a warm dampness spreading in her pull-up—but she barely registered it. She was too furious. “I’m here because I want to be here. Take the freaking hint: I’m not a child, you ableist grinch!” Rachel froze, her mouth moving up and down without words, looking caught between confusion and indignation. “What…I..huh..” “Leave me alone,” Alicia said, narrowing her eyes, “or I will call the cops on you for harassment.” That finally broke Rachel’s trance. She slowly backed off, turning stiffly on her heel to rejoin the group without another word. Yeah, you better slink away, Alicia thought, her breath ragged. She unclenched her fists, trying to still the tremble in her hands as the adrenaline began to ebb. She sat motionless for a long moment, her book forgotten beside her. The calm of the park had shattered—just like her mood. Forget this, she muttered to herself and stood up, pulling her bag close. She’d finish her book back at home on the porch, where the only people who tried to ‘help’ her were overbearing, but familiar. She made her way home, still simmering from the confrontation. Each step felt heavy, like the anger was baked into her bones now. Her palms were still clammy, her chest tight. First the brat, then Rachel. It was always the same script, different actors: people seeing what they wanted to see when they looked at her. A little child. She swallowed hard at the thought and pushed it down as so many times before. Still, it was harder to deny with all the recent developments in her life. The modeling, the diapers, the new ‘friendships’ and her mother’s attitude to it all. She wondered if things would ever go back to the way they were, if it was even possible that is. She paused by the porch steps, the old wood creaking softly beneath her as she sat down. She needed a moment to not be seen, not be poked at like some specimen in a glass case. She adjusted her pull-up with a grimace just now noticing its dampness. Great, just great. Her book peeked out from her bag, Queen of Sorcery curling slightly at the edges. She reached for it half-heartedly but stopped short when something caught her eye through the front window. Her mother was in the kitchen, her movements calm and practiced. Alicia watched as Emily rinsed out a bottle at the sink—nothing unusual there. But then she paused… and reached into her bra. Alicia squinted. Was that…? Her breath hitched. Two soft, white domes emerged—breast pumps—and Emily, without hesitation, began expressing milk into a container on the counter. Smooth, creamy, pale-white liquid pooled steadily inside. Alicia’s entire body locked up. No. No no no. That— that couldn’t be what she thought it was. Her dreams came rushing back in vivid detail—the warmth, the sound of heartbeats, the aftertaste. Every scene where she had contently finished a bottle of ‘almond’ milk now spoiled by this terrible revelation. She stumbled backward off the step, landing on the grass with a squish she barely felt. Her legs wobbled as she sat up, the world spinning slightly, her heart pounding like it wanted out of her chest. She pressed her hands over her face, trying to breathe, trying to think. What the hell is going on?

Chapter 50: Behind the Scenes Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- June “What’s up, little ones?” Ceres asked, leaning slightly over the railing of the crib, looking down at Ella and I, who were snuggled up together, wearing matching patterned onesies. We had managed to get one of those nights where Ella gets to spend the night in my crib, giving Vesta just Maria to look after. But in return, Ceres was allowed to dress us up, and she opted for matching pink ‘magical girl’ onesies. And the whole snuggly night she couldn’t stop cooing and fussing over us looking adorable together. But for some reason, neither Ella nor I could sleep tonight. I don’t know about Ella, but I’ve gradually been taking longer to fall asleep each night. Sometimes I’m just laying there, eyes closed, pretending to sleep for up to an hour before finally succumbing to my tiredness. “I… can’t sleep,” I whined. “Me neither…” Ella added. “I’ve already tried the hypnosis music,” sighed Ceres. “You have?” I asked. “Sweetie, I’ve been sitting here for an hour, waiting for you to fall asleep. Usually it’s within 10 minutes of being read a story, but you’ve been cuddled up for an hour. Of course I’ve tried the hypnosis music.” “What’s the next step?” “See, the old handbook suggested using powerful sleep-inducing drugs to knock you out. But we don’t do that. We never actually did, thankfully, it was a thing we discussed during the first year.” “Why was it included in the first place?” I asked, feeling a little bit concerned. “As a last resort, I guess?” “What do we do now then? Just lay here… waiting to fall asleep?” “I could try and wear you out… maybe get you tired?” “I’m booooored!” I whined. “Me tooooo!” Ella joined in. We weren’t really that bored… Ella and I were enjoying our cuddles together, but it was frustrating sitting in silence in a very dimly lit room with nothing to do. I’d happily cuddle her forever… but I’d need something to watch or listen to whilst I do, just so I don’t get restless. “What do you want to do then? Sorry kiddos, I’m not used to this. Usually the hypnosis works and you’re out like a light. And by now you’re used to the sleep schedule of a baby. So you shouldn’t be up right now… so I really don’t know what to do.” “Why isn’t the hypnosis working?” “No idea. I’ll have to ask Joy.” “We should go see her and ask her!” Ella blurted out. “No sweetie… we ca-” “Yeah! We should go surprise her!” I added, interrupting Ceres. Ceres looked at us, then up at the doorway where the camera was… deep in thought. “You know what?” “What?” we both asked. “Screw it. Let’s go see Joy. She’ll still be here. She doesn’t leave for home until late most nights.” So dressed in the onesies still, Ceres carried Ella and I on both sides of her hip effortlessly, out of my nursery, out of the girls’ wing, and down the corridor that led to the backstage area of Elysium, where Joy’s office was located. Along the way, Vesta was walking in our direction with a puzzled look on her face. “Ceres…? What are you doing here with my baby?” “They can’t sleep. Hypnosis isn’t working. So I thought I’d go ask Joy. She’s the expert on it, after all…” “Really? She’s never had issues with sleep before…” “And… I figured it was time to give them a bit of a ‘behind the scenes’ tour…” Ceres said, grinning at her colleague. “Rachel…” The fact that Vesta used Ceres’ real name, along with the disapproving look on her face, meant that Rachel clearly wasn’t allowed to do this. Maybe if it was just me, she’d be allowed… but Ella is a different matter. Though honestly… I don’t know why. She’s a special intake, like me. I know she knows a bit of the truth of Elysium. Though… she doesn’t know as much about it as I do. “Don’t you ‘Rachel’ me… you know they both deserve this. I’ve been wanting to share this with them both for a while now…” “You have?” I asked my Nanny, surprised. “You trusted me. We gave you an out in the first year, and you chose to stay. If it wasn’t for you falling asleep before 7pm every night because of the hypnosis and rules… I would’ve shown you this during the first few months.” “What about Ella? She’s not privy to…” Vesta began speaking, but Ceres quickly cut her off. “She’s not privy to what? She’s not like the others. She’s like Rosie. Why can’t she know the truth behind Elysium?” At this point, I could see Ella was feeling uncomfortable and a little confused. So I spoke up. “She deserves to know how this place works. Honestly… she should’ve been given the same choice as I was…” I said. “Choice? What choice?” Ella asked. “Rosie… was allowed to leave Elysium,” Ceres answered. “Wait… what? Why?” “Because of her unique situation. Which ended up not being that unique as she’s not the only one here who isn’t here for behaviour… so again, Vesta… why can’t she know more?” Vesta didn’t say a word. She just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose with two fingers. “Why didn’t you leave?” Ella asked me, confused. “They told me to give it a few months, and if I wanted to leave, I could. But… I saw the good this place could do for me… I saw the kindness in Ceres’ heart. And… I met you.” Ella’s cheeks turn bright red. “You… are not wrong, Rachel. I should’ve offered her an out. I was… selfish,” Vesta said, sighing. “No!” Ella cried out. “You helped me. If you offered me an out… I would’ve taken it. This place was nice… but it was scary at first. At least until I met Rosie. And I would’ve left before meeting her.” “I’m still sorry, sweetheart…” “Shush. But… you say there’s more to reveal? I thought I already knew everything about it?” “We’re going to get in so much shit for this…” Vesta sighed once more, before holding her arms out towards Ceres. “Give me her so you can carry Rosie a bit more comfortably, and let’s go give them the full tour…” “Hi Ceres, hi Ves-taaahhhhh…” Joy looked at us, in shock. “Umm… What's up? Why are these two still up?” “Hypnosis isn’t working,” Ceres replied, shrugging, as we all stood there in Joy’s office, crowded around the door. “Fu… I mean fudge…” Joy said, holding her head in frustration. “What’s up?” “I had a feeling it would stop working eventually.” “For everyone? Is everyone awake?” “No… they should be fine. It’s you two,” Joy sighed, pointing at Ella and me. “What about us? Are we special?” I asked. “Both of you have different brain chemistry to the rest, due to your mental health. I knew you’d both become resistant to it eventually. Honestly, I’m surprised it took this long. We didn’t even know if it’d work for you to begin with.” “Wait… how did you manage it with Ella before her surgery? She couldn’t hear anything, right?” “We used a visual method for her, until she had her surgery, then we switched to audio hypnosis. But it appears that the effectiveness has run out for both of them.” “So what do we do with them now?” asked Vesta, still holding Ella in her arms. “I guess… They just stay up now? I can try to make some tweaks to the hypnosis… give me a few days to work on it. This tech we inherited is amazing… but even this has its limits. And we may have reached them.” “So they get a normal amount of sleep from now on?” “I guess? Again, this is new. Ella and Rosie aren’t like most of our intakes. So yeah, unless I can fiddle with the program a bit to make it work for them again, it looks like these two will need a normal bedtime…” “So more time to cuddle?” Ella said, adorably. “Yes baby. More time to cuddle your girlfriend… or me!” Vesta replied, giggling at her friend, making Ella blush. “Well thanks for letting me know about this. Like I said, I’ll look into it and get back to you. For now you should get them back to their nurseries…” “It’s a sleepover night,” Ceres pointed out to the Doc. “Oh yes, well I guess you should return them to Rosie’s nursery then.” “Actually… Joy…” “Ceres… whenever you say my name like that, why do I feel like I’m going to regret asking…?” “Because you love me and I’m totally your favourite Nanny here?” Ceres laughed. “But no… we thought… seeing as they’re up… we’d give them the tour.” “Tour? What t-” Joy’s jaw dropped. Not literally, but you see the exact moment where her brain realised what Ceres meant. “You can’t be serious?” “Rosie knows everything pretty much already. They’re well over half way into their treatment and Rosie did choose to stay.” “And Ella?” “Ella should have been given the same choice as me…” I said, raising my voice a little. Doing the same sigh and pinching the bridge of her nose, just like Vesta, Joy gave in instantly. “Fine. But it’s on your head when Ella finds out about the girls.” “Girls? What girls?” Ella asked, even more confused at this point. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you… why don’t we go find them?” I suggested. “Baby?” Ceres said to me. “I swear, if I lose my job here because of you… I’m going to adopt you and keep you like this forever, got it?” “Is that supposed to be a threat?” I replied, grinning up at her. “And I’ll take your girlfriend!” “Can Vesta come too?” Ella replied, joining in on the joke. “Yes Ceres… can I come into this amazing sounding household you’re planning when we inevitably lose our jobs?” Vesta replied, smiling at her friend and colleague. “You’re lucky you’re all so damn cute…” she sighed, waving goodbye to Joy and walking out of the Doc’s office. We walked around for a while, with Ceres and Vesta showing off the backstage area of Elysium. Most of it was boring. Just lots of storage areas full of baby stuff, an empty kitchen as the staff were off for the night, and the bathrooms. It wasn’t much really. There were some bunk areas for the staff to spend the night if they absolutely have to, but those too were empty right now. When we got to the staff room, there were only three Nannies in there, just Juno, Nyx, and some other Nanny who must be one for the first years, as I had never seen her before, and I know the basement Nannies tend not to appear above ground often. “Rachel… Danny… What’s going on and why are they not in their nursery?” Juno said, breaking the awkward silence as the other Nannies stared at us standing in the doorway. And she sounded unimpressed. Very unimpressed. None of the Nannies got up though, they all lounged about on these really comfy-looking sofas, in this really modern and cosy staff break room we had wandered into. At least Nyx was smiling over at me, they were clearly happy to see me. Must be a trans thing… “Giving them the tour,” Ceres answered. “There is no tour,” Juno sighed. “There is now. They couldn’t sleep. Hypnosis isn’t working on them like the others. Went to talk to Joy. Now these cute little munchkins are going to go get me fired, aren't you? You adorable little cuties…?” Ceres said to Ella and I, in a really cutesy condescending voice. “I know Rosie earned a lot of insider knowledge, thanks to her unique situ-” “Ella deserves it too,” I interrupted. “No, she deserved it. She should have been given the same out as me. Neither of us are here because we are threats to other people or dangerous to society.” “You’re… not wrong. The girls will probably end up agreeing with you too. In fact, we discussed opening up to you Ella…” Juno replied, taking me by surprise. I genuinely hadn’t expected her to agree with me. But then I keep forgetting everyone here is actually really nice, it’s just the facade of a shady organisation that makes me forget that. “You did?” she replied. “Yeah. But you were doing so well, we couldn’t think of a good way to bring it up without scaring you off, and you were making such good progress…” “You never told me you were discussing it,” Vesta replied. “We don’t always tell you everything…” Juno shrugged. “Clearly…” Vesta sounded pissed right now. “You better go see the girls. I assume you haven’t told Ella about them yet?” Juno asked. “No, they haven’t, but Rosie knows them, right?” Ella replied. “Yes. Just… don’t hate them. Please.” “Why would I ha-” “They’re in the security office, bothering Venus and Minnie,” Juno said to our Nannies, turning her attention away from Ella. “We better go save Venus and Minnie then…” Ceres laughed. “I’ll let you know if I lose my job or not…” “You’ll be fine. You know the girls are pushovers…” “Girls?” Ceres called out, putting her finger to her mouth to the two Nannies on watch in the security office, clearly she didn’t want them giving Ella and I away. The two Nannies pointed towards the desks at the back of the room, the ones covered with a blanket. “Rachel? Is that you?” someone said from under the poorly made blanket fort. They couldn’t see us, but we also couldn’t see them. “Yup. And Danny.” “Yay!” came another voice from the blanket fort. “I see you two girls have made a little nest here. Any reason why?” Ceres asked. “Bored.” “Mummy was too tired to play, so she suggested we come play in here…” the other girl said. Minerva looked at us and sighed. Clearly she was expecting a quiet night watching the security cameras, instead she got the two infantile board members to look after. “Want a couple more people to play with?” Ceres asked them. “Oooooh yes please!” Clearly they assumed Ceres had meant Ceres and Vesta… but when Judy and Sarah popped their heads out of the blanket fort to see Ella and I in our Nannies arms… their jaws dropped. Actually dropped this time. “S…shit…” ====================================================== Whoops! Forgot to update the title last time, silly me! Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Chapter 50 “I… I don’t know if I can do this….” “Now now, an hour ago you were flouncing around on stage admitting you were wetting your diaper, this should be easy.” “Yeah but I was drunk, I’m feeling suddenly sober now….” “Well, I’m not asking Lilly.” Constance says stepping out of the suv. “Let’s go.” Lilly looks at Constance as she comes to her door and opens it. She’s no longer wearing the 1950’s housewife dress from school and the earlier club, she switched it out for a black latex form fitting dress and red stilettos. Her long auburn hair and red lipstick is a huge contrast to what Lilly is wearing, and Lilly feels quite exposed when her door opens. “Come on, and don’t forget your diaper bag.” She says pointing to the hello kitty backpack. Lilly steps out of the car and looks up at Constance, who thanks to their natural height difference and the 5” heels makes Lilly look truly the part she’s playing at the moment. Instead of her princess dress she’s now wearing a white onesie with pink trim. The front says “I heart Mommy” and since Constance stripped her naked back at the club and didn’t put a bra on her, the thin fabric shows the outline of her pink areola and her stiff nipples tent the fabric away. Her pink diaper shows easily through the fabric as well, not that you couldn’t tell she was diapered with the onesie puffing out and the trim of the diaper extending beyond the trim of the onesie. She’s wearing white cotton thigh high socks with pink bows on the back along with white sneakers with pink trim, her hair is still in pigtails and pink bows but Constance added a pink leather choker, pink leather ankle cuffs, and matching wrist cuffs. “Good evening, do you have an invitation?” The tuxedoed woman at the door asks. “I do, it’s here.” Constance says holding her phone up to the woman. “Excellent. Enjoy yourself ma’am.” She says opening the door. Lilly looks at her and smiling nervously says “Thank you.” “Children should be seen and not heard little one.” Is her response. Lilly gasps and then hurries to catch up to Constance. 2AM, Constance looks down at the sweet girl lying on her lap and runs her hand along her cheek. “Are you having fun?” “Mmmmm….” Lilly responds to the sensation of being touched.. “this is the best night ever…” “Do you want another drink?” “Uh huh! This one is super yummy!” Constance holds up a hand and after a moment a woman walks over and opens the bottle to refill the alcoholic beverage for the 4th time since they arrived. “Here you go little girl.” “Yummy! Thank you!” She giggles and then starts suckling the nipple again. Lilly feels like she’s as free as a bird at this club. Looking around the room there is every type of fetish represented. BDSM, Sissy, Doctor/Nurse, DDlg, Teacher/schoolgirl, etc, and right in the middle of it all, she’s getting to be Mommy’s sweet little in a wet diaper and no one bats an eye! She’s listened to other Mommies/Daddies talk about the lifestyle and how they play with their littles and they’ve given tips to Constance on how to explore more with Lilly! She even got bottle fed by a Daddy when Constance left to go talk with another Mommy for a bit. Now she’s feeling comfortable watching everyone “play” around her and while she isn’t interested in some of what she sees, she appreciates that those partaking are enjoying themselves as much as she is. “Looks like Lilly needs a change.” An older woman says sitting on the arm of the couch looking down at the couple. “Probably, here, let’s get you changed baby.” Constance says starting to move. “Nonsense Mommy, I can take care of it, you just sit there and keep being so sweet to your little girl. I’ve changed thousands of diapers on sweet girls before.” Lilly gets a little flush… it’s one thing for Constance to change her, but a stranger is about to see her… her… kitty… her breath quickens.. “Shhh baby, it’s ok. We can trust her.” Constance says slipping the bottle back in her mouth and leaning in to kiss her forehead. Three snaps are heard as her onesie is pulled up and away, while the woman lifts her hips easily and slides a clean diaper back underneath she small woman. Lilly looks down at her “See? I’m good at this.” Lilly only nods and gives a nervous smile. Next the tapes are pulled back along with the front of the soaked diaper. “Tsk tsk..this won’t do Mommy.” She says leaving the diaper pulled back at Lilly’s knees.. she feels very exposed and the cool air hits her lips giving her chill bumps… she looks around nervously as a small crowd is gathering around to see the show. Constance feels her muscles tensing and takes her wrist cuff in her right hand and holds the smaller woman’s arms in place above her head. “What is it?” Constance says following the woman’s eyes. “This hair has to go… For one, because only mature adults have pubic hair, but more importantly, Lilly is developing a rash. That hair holds pee pee and even though she barely has any, it isn’t sanitary.” She explains while wiping down Lilly’s crotch. Lilly looks around and suddenly feels very self conscious, maybe she shouldn’t have any hair there? Did she have to say it was “barely” any hair down there? She’s always been aware of how fine her blonde hair was and how sparse her pubic hair was, but to have a stranger talk so candidly about it AND WITH A CROWD… She could almost… well wet herself at the moment.. “I agree, and we tried removing it, but my Lilly has very sensitive skin and ended up with a rash so we have been looking for something more… permanent so it doesn’t interfere with her playtime. As you can see, she doesn’t have any hair on her legs due to electrolysis treatments she had a few years ago, but she was too shy to ask them about her little kitty.” Lilly’s breathing picks up having her body discussed like she is a dolly instead of a grown woman is having an effect on her… She *did* get her leg hair removed because of shave bumps but she’s never considered having no hair “down there” until Constance made her shave it all off several weeks ago and her skin was so irritated from that experience that she couldn’t make any posts for over a week… her thoughts are interrupted though.. “And what is this?” She says tapping the plug in her bottom… “It’s my… it’s my butt plug?” Lilly says fighting back tears… she wants to jump up and run, but Constance has an arm across her, she’s bottomless, and the older woman is sitting in the way… she’s stuck! “That seems like *very* naughty girl stuff to Aunt Heather.” She continues cleaning her buttocks. “Are you a naughty girl that likes things in her bottom?” Lilly stares but is speechless.. “Are you?” She asks again removing the diaper and starting to apply baby powder. “I.. I don’t know what to.. say…” “The truth honey. No point lying here. Either you are being plugged for punishment, or you like your ass filled.” She says starting to tape up the new clean diaper, but before she does she smiles and points at the already wet powder along her slit. “Ah. Baby LIKES her plug doesn’t she?” Getting a laugh from the crowd. Lilly nods her head yes.. “Use your words baby.” She starts snapping the onesie back. “I like being plugged…” “That’s a good girl. You are learning!” Heather says tickling her tummy and starting to stand up. “Mommy, I know a great salon that can help you with a proper haircut for your little. We can connect later.” “Thank you.” “Oh, thank you for letting me change your girl, I love a new baby.” She says walking away.

When eighteen-year-old Mel starts having problems with her panties, it quickly becomes common knowledge to the whole family. The stains she leaves behind a constant headache for her mother, Sharon. One day, Sharon, exasperated with her oldest daughter's constant failures to use the toilet, takes matters into her own hands. If Mel isn't keeping her panties clean, then Sharon will help her. When that doesn't help she decides some more disposable underwear is perhaps required. Mel, horrified at the path she is being taken down, is desperate to prove this is all unnecessary but can't seem to meet her mother's expectations. Soon things are out of hand for Mel and she finds herself further away from her panties than ever. Fortunately, or unfortunately depending on perspective, Sharon has a fail safe, something which will almost certainly get the results she wants. The family holiday to a cabin in the woods, a traditional place for toddlers in the family to potty train, is coming up. Mel soon discovers exactly what potty training entails. This story is full of humiliation as Mel tries and tries again to prove she is a "big girl." Will she be able to get her panties back before going to college? You can see the FULL 100+ page story RIGHT NOW at the $10 tier or higher! https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Mel didn’t sleep well. It seemed at least a couple of times an hour she would startle awake and feel the diapers between her legs again. The warmth ebbed away and every time she woke up it was just a little cooler, to the point where she started wondering if it would be better to wake her mom up to ask for a change. She shivered. There was no way she could do that. The fact she was going to get the diaper changed at all was bad enough, she couldn’t ask for it like a toddler who failed potty training. It wasn’t a surprise to Mel, then, when she woke up again in what seemed to be the early morning. Outside of the window she could hear chirping birds, and the light was from the rising sun was streaming through a gap in the curtains. Mel was facing the wall and pulled her cover tighter to her, she felt tired still, she certainly wasn’t ready to face the day. There was a prodding into her diaper. Mel’s half-asleep brain barely registered it. She just moaned and shifted closer to the wall on the opposite side of the bed. A few seconds later she felt the prodding again, this time accompanied by a gasp and a familiar giggle. Her eyes shot open immediately. “Oh my god!” Vicky exclaimed, “You’re soaked!” Mel scrambled to get away from the hand that prodded her obviously wet diaper. There was only so far, she could go in her bed as she tried to keep the cover from slipping off, she was naked underneath except for the padding. She rolled over, suddenly wide awake, and saw her grinning sister leaning over the bed. “Get out!” Mel yelped as her face went red, “I’ll call mom!” “Oh? You’ll call for mommy?” Vicky laughed again, “Don’t you remember the rules? I’m here to help look after you.” Mel felt like her face was boiling. She felt so embarrassed. The worst part was that she knew Vicky was right. Their mother would only side with one of them and it wasn’t Mel. She clenched her fists around the cover more tightly as she tried to think of a way to maintain at least a little dignity. Her sister already knew she had soaked her diaper… “I didn’t wet myself in my sleep!” Mel quickly blurted out, “I woke up to do it!” In Mel’s head this sounded a like an improvement. Telling her sister, she wasn’t a bedwetter seemed good. She wasn’t sure Vicky agreed though as her older sister burst out laughing. She actually ended up doubled over as Mel sat impotently on the bed. She almost started to with Mom was there just to get this all over with. “Oh? So, you woke up in the night to pee your pants?” Vicky asked innocently though the giggles kept trying to break through, “You know, I thought Mom was going a bit overboard with all this stuff but clearly you are still just a little baby. What’s the matter? Couldn’t make it to your potty in time?” Mel looked down at the cover. Underneath it she could feel the tightly taped on diaper hugging her hips, the padding pressed against her skin now cool and slightly uncomfortable, she wanted it off right away. Just the knowledge that it contained so much of her pee made her want to get rid of it. For a fraction of a moment, she even considered asking Vicky for help since she wasn’t allowed to change herself. “This is so great.” Vicky said. She genuinely looked like all her birthdays and Christmases had arrived at once. “It’s not.” Mel said quietly. She was starting to sniffle as the shock of her wake-up was replaced by the horror of her situation. “Oh, it’s something you’ve deserved for a long time.” Vicky replied. “W-What do you mean?” Mel asked. Vicky just shook her head, ignoring the question and instead focusing on Mel’s trembling bottom lip. “Aww, don’t cry, little baby.” Vicky said in the tone of voice reserved for mollifying sulky children, “We’ll get you out of that nasty diaper.” The word “diaper” seemed to have extra venom when it came from Vicky. It felt even less like something just used to help people with bladder problems, when it came from Vicky it sounded like something ONLY a baby would have. And could Mel really disagree with her? After all the stained panties it was difficult to do so. “Imagine what your friends at school would think.” Vicky continued, “Ooh, maybe I should take some photos to send to your roommates at university. Make sure they know they have a baby to look after down the hall…” “Shut up!” Mel yelled. Her eyes, filled with tears, started to leak. She wished she wouldn’t cry, “Be quiet or…” “What’s on all this shouting about?” Mom’s voice seemed to cool the simmering tensions immediately. Not because she was going to appease everyone but because neither sister wanted to get on her bad side. Mel looked away and closed her eyes. She just wanted to be left alone. “Mom, I was just checking Melissa like you said I should…” Vicky’s voice had abruptly changed so it was dripping with sweetness. She even used Mel’s full name which would give her extra brownie points, “But she’s been making it difficult.” “It’s embarrassing!” Mel cried out, “I could deal with this myself if you let me!” “Is this true?” Sharon asked, “Have you been making it difficult for your sister to check you?” “She already knows I’m wet!” Mel shouted before she could stop herself. There was a silence. Mel cringed at her exclamation and looked away. The sobs she was trying to suppress were fighting there way up through her and getting blocked in her throat. The quietness was overpowering, it settled on the three women like a blanket. Mel certainly wasn’t going to be the one to break it as she felt doing so would just result in her bursting into tears. “Is that true?” Sharon eventually asked. At first Mel thought her mother was talking to her but as she opened her mouth to speak, she was beaten to the punch by Vicky. “Yes.” Vicky said. She even sighed like she was somehow disappointed and not thrilled at this chance to humiliate her sister, “She’s soaked.” “I see.” Sharon said shortly, “Well, Vicky, thank you for being responsible. If you don’t mind, I’ll sort Mel out.” “Of course, Mom.” Vicky replied and she happily made her way out of the room, goals fulfilled. Mel felt herself relax a little bit. She was still humiliated beyond belief but with Vicky gone things became slightly easier. She knew Mom couldn’t be angry with her. This was what she had wanted. Mel was to wear the diaper and use it if needed. She hadn’t been supposed to even ask for her potty overnight. Mel finally turned back to her mom who was stony faced as she walked over to the bed. The edge of the cover was taken and pulled quickly back leaving Mel fully exposed. She blushed anew as her mother visually examined the padding that had clearly changed colour and then reached forwards and pressed her pam against it. Mel shivered as she felt the cold sponge get pressed against her body. It felt so much worse now that it had cooled down compared to right after she had wet it. “Why didn’t you use the potty more when you had the chance?” Sharon asked accusatorily. “I didn’t need to go then…” Mel replied. “Really?” Sharon didn’t sound like she believed Mel, “And yet you apparently had a full bladder just a few hours later…” “I didn’t choose to do this!” Mel exclaimed. She pouted slightly and then continued in a lower voice, “I didn’t want to wet myself.” Whilst her mom didn’t say anything in response it was clear that Mel wasn’t being believed. She didn’t get it. Surely Mom didn’t think she would deliberately not use the potty just to wet herself. That was insane. Mel didn’t get a chance to defend herself though. “Alright, lay down and I’ll change you.” Sharon said. Mel really just wanted to curl up under the covers and hide from the whole world forever but that wasn’t going to be an option given to her. She looked over to make sure her bedroom door was closed before slowly pushing the cover off of herself. She laid down on the bed feeling a slight chill in the early morning air. “Vicky wasn’t kidding. You’re soaked.” Sharon said with a sigh, “I’m starting to wonder if a pull-up will even suffice…” “What? No! You promised!” Mel quickly squealed, “A pull-up is enough! I’ll… I’ll come tell you when I need the potty!” Mel hated how desperate she sounded to wear the training underwear. It was a lot better than the alternative of another thick diaper though. She looked up at her mom hopefully. The pull-up would be non-negotiable after her stained panties the previous day, but she felt like she could avert something worse. “OK, but you need to remember the rules.” Sharon said as she started pulling on the diaper’s tapes, “Any accidents in the pull-up and it is straight into diapers for the rest of the day.” As if Mel could forget such embarrassing rules. She turned her head to the side as the diaper was opened. A strong smell of urine escaped, and Mel became even more disgusted by what she had done. She jumped when she felt a cold baby wipe against her skin and shivered as she was cleaned by her mom as if she was just a useless baby. The diaper was pulled out from underneath her and Mel could see the damage she had done. The disposable hung heavily in her mom’s hands and the padding had greyed significantly. The wetness indicator hadn’t just changed colour, in many places it had disappeared entirely. She closed her eyes in embarrassment. Just a few days previous this whole situation would’ve seemed impossible to her. Mel watched as the diaper was balled up and taped closed. Her mom made a comment about getting a diaper pail that really didn’t improve Mel’s mood one bit. Eventually a pull-up was taken from the packet and opened up. It seemed a little stiff and it rose up way too high for any waistband to cover but the lack of crinkling and thickness were welcomed after what Mel had just endured overnight. Not allowed to put the pull-up on herself, as if there was any way she could get it wrong, Mel put her hands on her mom’s shoulders as she stepped into the new underwear. It was swiftly pulled up around her waist. “Now, remember…” Sharon started. “Yes, yes, I know.” Mel interrupted, “I’ll come find you when I need the toilet.” “The potty.” Sharon corrected her daughter, “And your father or sister can do it as well.” Mel scowled. As if she was ever going to ask Vicky to take her to the potty. Even the thought made her think she might die in shame. Mom left the room, and Mel was grateful to be alone again. It was hard to believe it, but she was thankful to be in the pull-up. After the diaper she had been in previously it felt so small and unobtrusive. Hours passed and Mel spent her time in her room listening to music on headphones. She was alternately preparing for college, just weeks away and she was counting down the days, and laying on the bed daydreaming of what it would be like. Twice she needed to use her potty in that time. Both times it meant going to find her mom and then being supervised peeing into the plastic bowl. It was utterly humiliating. “Good girl!” Sharon would loudly and effusively praise her adult daughter. It was only around mid-afternoon that a new problem arose, something that was both inevitable and dreaded. Mel needed to poop. She looked at the potty and felt a shiver. Just peeing in that thing was humiliating enough, she couldn’t imagine what going number two in it would be like. She tried to ignore the feeling. What she was waiting for, she didn’t know. Eventually the pressure in Mel’s bowels became too much to ignore. With resignation she stood up and made her way downstairs. She was already blushing. Eighteen-years-old and yet having to go get her mom so she could use the potty. If she’d had any good alternatives Mel would’ve been out of the house. She tried to tell herself it wasn’t going to be for long and then she would never have to look back, it didn’t particularly help in the moment. “Where’s Mom?” Mel asked when she looked into the living room and saw only Vicky. “Out.” Vicky said without looking up from her phone. “Dad?” Mel asked. “Out.” Vicky grunted. “When will they be back?” Mel asked. The panic was rising as she tried to keep herself calm. “I don’t know.” Vicky answered unhelpfully. Mel pulled herself away from the living room entrance and walked down to the kitchen as if in a trance. This was a huge problem. She had already ignored her body to the point she was growing increasingly uncomfortable, she knew she needed the potty soon. The rules stated she had to be supervised and there was only one person in the house who could do it… The thought of breaking the rules crossed Mel’s mind but the consequences worried her. If she was discovered using the toilet she could only guess what would happen next. Even if she used the potty on her own, she would then need to get rid of what she had done. Either way it would mean flushing the toilet and if Vicky heard it, she was in big trouble. As Mel’s panic spread, she wondered just how far her mom would go, maybe she’d even keep her home instead of letting her go to college. The preparations and daydreams seemed to go up in smoke as Mel’s anxious mind imagined the worst scenarios possible. There wasn’t anything else for it. Mel was going to have to ask her sister to help her. It was a new low. Imagining herself squatting on the potty and pooping with Vicky standing over her was almost too much to bear. She had no choice though. Mel took a deep breath and headed back towards the living room. “Erm, Vicky?” Mel said slowly. “What?” Vicky replied. She still hadn’t even looked at Mel. “I, erm, well, I need the…” Mel was finding that the words were getting lost between her brain and her mouth. They just weren’t coming out. “Ugh, gross.” Vicky said. Clearly the message had got across. Vicky stood up and looked far from happy as she turned to face Mel. At just that moment, Mel felt a cramp in her lower belly and put her hand there as she winced through it. Vicky stopped and frowned. “Wait…” Vicky said slowly, “What do you need to do?” “You know what I need to do.” Mel replied tersely, “Mom said if I needed to use-…” “You need your baby potty, I know that.” Vicky said, “What do you need it for?” Mel remained silent. Her face was growing increasingly red. She wished this didn’t have to be a whole discussion; it was humiliating enough without having Vicky dragging it out. The pressure was reaching the point where Mel was finding it difficult to stand still, she really didn’t have too long to really talk about this. She was getting frustrated and annoyed; it wasn’t like she wanted to be in this situation any more than Vicky did. “Why do you think I need it?” Mel hissed. “I mean what do you need to do?” Vicky asked. When Mel didn’t immediately answer she continued, “Do you need to pee?” After a moment’s hesitation Mel shook her head. She saw Vicky’s face change from a mild distaste to complete revulsion. She started shaking her head and then sat back down on the couch. “No. Freaking. Way.” Vicky said as she continued shaking her head, “I’m NOT dealing with that.” “But Mom said…” Mel started desperately. “I don’t care what Mom said.” Vicky seemed to want nothing more than for Mel to get out of her sight. Mel felt another cramp, one that wasn’t passing easily. Alarm bells were ringing inside her head. “If… If you don’t help me, I’ll tell Mom!” Mel said desperately. One of her hands had gone back to press against her butt. “And I’ll just tell her you never came to get me.” Vicky retorted, “Who do you think she’ll believe?” Mel moaned. Vicky was right, of course, she would be believed. Mel had been caught breaking the rules and not doing the right thing repeatedly, her parents didn’t seem to trust her at all at that moment. Mel was breathing heavily, desperation sinking in. She had an overwhelming urge to run away and hide somewhere. The calculations had changed, she was going to end up in trouble no matter what, she had to get to the toilet and deal with the consequences later. Mel turned and took one step. Another cramp rolled through her belly. She looked back at Vicky who seemed totally unbothered by what was happening to her younger sister. Mel bit her lip, her fist hit the wall either side of the doorway in frustration. “Well, what am I supposed to do!?” Mel asked desperately. “Wait for Mom and Dad.” Vicky said with a shrug. “I can’t!” Mel exclaimed. “That sounds like a you problem.” Vicky replied. Mel was about to answer with a string of expletives when she was hit by another cramp. They were so close together now and the pressure was nearly overwhelming. She was sure she was seconds away from losing control and she had nowhere to go. At the very least Mel needed to get away from Vicky. She turned for the stairs but before she could even reach the bottom step, she felt her tummy pushing down. It didn’t care that she was fully dressed, it didn’t care that she wasn’t on a toilet, Mel’s tummy had decided enough was enough. With a wail of despair Mel stopped in place with her legs apart. She bent forwards slightly and as the last of her strength left her, she felt her butt trembling and then giving way. With her eyes tightly closed Mel felt a surge of semi-solid poop seem to pour into her pull-up. She felt the soft material deform as the back was pushed out. “What the hell are you doing!?” Vicky yelled. She could see everything from her seat on the couch. Mel could only respond with a moan as another cramp ended with another push. The pull-up bulged out behind her as she filled it a little more. The smell was quickly permeating the material and contaminating the air. Mel was desperate to retreat to her room where she was relatively safe, but she couldn’t move. She was stuck in place until she was finished. “Oh my god!” Vicky’s voice was closer though Mel didn’t dare turn around, “Are you serious? Are you a complete baby? Christ, the smell…” As the last cramps subsided Mel thought it was finally over. The pull-up had somehow managed to contain the entire accident even if it was bulging out in dramatic fashion. Mel slowly straightened up and felt everything moving. She was completely red in the face and couldn’t bear to look behind her at Vicky. She took a step towards the stairs. It was the grossest step ever, the contents of her pull-up slipped and slid against her skin. “Where are you going?” Vicky asked. Her voice was muffled and although Mel couldn’t bring herself to look at her sister, she thought she was probably covering her mouth and nose from the smell. “To get cleaned up…” Mel muttered in shame. “You’re staying down here.” Vicky replied. “But-…” Mel finally turned around in shock. “The rules are the rules.” Vicky didn’t look like she was too happy about it herself, “You’re not supposed to change yourself.” “Then change me!” Mel practically begged. It was only because of her sister that she had ended up in such a state. “I’m not going near that thing.” Vicky said, “Ugh, I think I’m going to throw up.” The smell was bad and getting worse. Mel felt tears prickling her eyes. There was nothing she could do about anything that was happening, she was upset, humiliated, and frustrated. If Vicky didn’t want to deal with the pull-up, she should’ve helped her with the potty in the first place. Vicky walked back into the living room. Mel reached down and prodded her pull-up, it felt like it was barely holding on. As bad as things were right then she dreaded how much worse they could get if the padding could no longer contain what she had done. “W-What am I supposed to do!?” Mel called through to her sister desperately. “I don’t care.” Vicky shouted back, “But you’re waiting for mom to get home.” Mel stamped her foot in annoyance and was then almost immediately grateful Vicky didn’t see it. She looked a little too much like a toddler about to have a tantrum. But when her underwear was so full of poop it probably wouldn’t have made any difference to how she was viewed if she had dropped to the floor and had a full-on tantrum. She was angry that her sister had made this happen and that gave her an idea. Things couldn’t get worse as far as she was concerned, but she could still give her sister a little of her own medicine. If she was going to have to put up with the stink, then Vicky could as well. Mel waddled into the living room and walked over to the couch. Vicky was sat at one end with her shirt pulled up over her nose. She looked up at Mel and even with half her face hidden the stinky woman could tell her sister’s expression was one of disgust. “What are you doing?” Vicky asked. “Well, you said I have to wait down here.” Mel said, “So unless you change me, you’ll have to put up with the smell as well.” “God, you’re acting like a complete baby.” Vicky said accusatorily. Mel knew she wasn’t being completely “adult” but in that moment she didn’t care. Her sister had forced her into this position, so she was going to play the role. The problem was, she wasn’t exactly what to do next. She certainly didn’t want to sit down and make the disaster in the pull-up any worse “Then change me!” Mel demanded, “Mom said you would!” “You’ve got to be kidding…” Vicky replied. She stood up and shook her head, “You can stay down here and enjoy playing in your own crap, I’m getting as far from this smell as I can.” “You… You can’t just leave me like this!” Mel was cringing as tears rolled down her cheeks. “Mom will be home soon.” Was all that Vicky said. Mel watched her sister pinch her nose as she walked out of the living room. Mel felt so gross, and she regretted how she had acted. It wasn’t like she had to give people MORE reasons to think she was a useless baby. Thankfully, it wasn’t long until Sharon’s car pulled up and the girl’s mother stepped out with some shopping. Mel had seen the car arrive through the living room window and eagerly stepped into the hallway. She was becoming somewhat nose-blind to her smell, but she was still eager to get out of the pull-up. As soon as the door opened Mel was ready. “Mom, I need a change!” Mel said quickly. “Phew, I’ll say.” Sharon replied with a visible wince. “Didn’t you ask Vicky to take you to help you with the potty?” Alistair asked. “I did!” Mel replied with a vigorous nod, “She wouldn’t do it!” Normally, Mel would be mortified at admitting to her mother that she had asked permission to use the potty and after being denied had pooped her pants, but these were not normal times. She could see Sharon’s lips thin. “Alright, come with me.” Sharon said as she slipped her shoes off and made for the stairs. Mel wasn’t sure what was happening, but she followed her mom up the stairs. Each step made her wince as climbing the stairs seemed to spread the mess she had made on herself. Sharon strode down the landing until she reached Vicky’s door. There was music playing inside but she banged on the door until it shut off. Vicky opened the door with a frown. “What?” Vicky asked. “Your sister says she asked you to help her with the potty and that you refused.” Sharon stated, “Is this true?” “No.” Vicky replied. Mel’s mouth dropped open, “I’ve been up here and hadn’t heard a peep from her.” Mel couldn’t believe it. Her sister was lying so effortlessly that if she hadn’t known the truth, she would’ve assumed Vicky was being entirely honest. Sharon nodded her head and looked back at Mel. “It’s not true!” Mel exclaimed, “I asked and she said she wasn’t going to help me!” “Thank you.” Sharon said to Vicky. She rounded on Mel and grabbed hold of the eighteen-year-old’s wrist. “What are you doing?” Mel asked desperately as she was yanked towards her room, “Wait… Stop pulling me… She’s lying!” Mel was practically dragged into her bedroom and stumbled forwards towards the bed. She couldn’t believe it. Vicky had suggested that if it became the word of one woman against the other that it was she who would be believed, now Mel was seeing it firsthand. It seemed like Vicky’s word just counted for more than Mel’s now. “This isn’t fair!” Mel yelled. “After all the lies you’ve told me and all your recent behaviour you expect to believe you’re telling the truth?” Sharon asked. She shook her head, “You’ve really let me down.” “It’s not my fault!” Mel was sobbing. She desperately wanted to maintain her composure so she could argue her case, but her emotions were taking over. “It’s always someone else’s fault.” Sharon shook her head, “I’m sorry but you need to be taught that lying and trying to get your sister in trouble is wrong.” “But I’m not lying!” Mel practically screamed. It was a waste of breath. Mel had barely finished when her hand was taken, and she was pulled the final couple of steps to the bed. She stumbled and put her arms out to prevent herself ending up face down on the mattress. She felt a push but stayed upright. For a second, she felt like she was winning this battle of wills. Smack. Mel gasped and winced as she felt her mom’s hand slap against the papery back of her pull-up. She felt the insides, the stinky mess that she had tried to keep as separated from her body as possible, smeared against her skin. She barely had time to register what was happening before another spank landed. Then another. And another. It didn’t last long but by the end of it Mel could feel that the poop in her pants now covered most of her rear end. It was a miracle it hadn’t leaked. When Sharon’s hand pulled away for the final time she helped her adult daughter to her feet. “I think this is going to require the shower.” Sharon said simply. Mel was in no position to argue. She felt shocked and just wanted to be changed as soon as humanly possible. If that meant going to the bathroom then so be it. She waddled behind her mother feeling the disgusting feeling of her underwear practically glued to her skin. It was all so unfair. She had been telling the truth, but her mom hadn’t believed her. Growing up, it had always been Vicky who got into trouble whilst Mel worked hard and received praise for it. It was like the world had turned upside down, now Vicky was seen as responsible and honest whilst she was a troublemaker. Mel was taken directly to the shower where she stripped down to her pull-up. The smell was incredibly bad, and Sandra opened the window as wide as it could go, the small amount of fresh air that was let in didn’t seem to do much against the overwhelming stink. Mel’s mom turned on the shower and waited for it to warm up. “Take off your pull-up.” Sharon ordered. --- You can read the full 100+ page story right now on either my Ream or my SubscribeStar page: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/md27ffmjf6f838 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1961854

Hello guys, A short story I wrote in an hour. Sorry about the typos and the grammar. Enjoy! Nora had lost count of how many times she had tried, but try anyway she did. She started kicking, but the elastic fabric of the swaddler that Amazon psycho had tied her in was so resistant and tight, keeping her legs bent, that she couldn’t manage to do anything mora than a ridiculous two legged kick, which seemed more similar to seeing a worm wriggling, rather than a serious escape attempt. In no time she was exhausted, sweating, trying hard to breathe through her nose since her mouth was entirely plugged with the bulb of an inflatable pacifier. She tried rolling to her side, but unfortunately the Amazon had laid her down of a huge semicircular pillow which surrounded her head, shoulders, down until her midsection, smothering her in a cloud feather-padded fabric, making moving to the side very difficult. She couldn’t even close her legs properly, the huge crawler diaper sealed around her hips prevented that, acting also as a weight, hampering her attempt to lift her lower half. She could only lay there, mouth plugged, arms immobilized, legs half bent and splayed, waiting for what else the Amazon had in store for her. No. She couldn’t lose hope. She had to keep fighting. But she was getting tired. It was the third day of this hell, since the Giant woman kidnapped her from her office. Three days of abuse, spankings and force feedings. Three days of unending humiliation and degradation. She had to find a way to escape, and quickly. Before she started getting accustomed to this life or, worse, the giant decided she was too rebellious to keep this way, and decided to regress her to a babbling infant. With a jerk of her abdomen, she finally managed to tilt a little bit to the left. Huffing and panting she rocked to the left, then to the right, gaining speed and finally managing to turn face down. And for her effort, she was rewarded with a face pressed against that damn cushion. She couldn’t breathe. She tried rolling again, but if her splayed knees and legs provided a good counterweight when she was face up, now they literally pinned her to the mattress, ass up and face down in the soft fabric. She started panicking, with effort she raised her neck to get a breath of fresh air. But couldn’t keep her neck craned for too long… She started hyperventilating…. It could not end like this, she had to escape and go home… “Shtoopid babiee!” A lispy high-pitched voice came from beside her. Two soft hands grabbed her by the hips and turned her again face up. She blinked, and found her face to face with the Amazon’s baby slave. She didn’t know her name, her true name. The Amazon called her Vivie. She didn’t know her true age, looking at her right now, clad in only her sagging waddler diaper she could have been anything between two and thirty. Her blonde hair was kept short and tied in four pigtails, her skin was smooth, so smooth it looked unnatural. Her face was chubby, cheeks red and full, her body plump, but there was something wrong with her bodyfat… no love hadles, nothing on the hips, just a little, well rounded belly, just like toddler’s, but her tiny, albeit present breasts told her that she was surely an adult. Vivie came closer, noisily sucking a pacifier. Drool trickled from her concealed mouth. She smelled like milk, talcum and poop. Just everything about her was what Nora had always feared. What probably once was a free and independent Little had been turned into an Amazon’s plaything. Nora breathed loudly through her nose struggling in her bonds, moaning around the pacifier gag as the baby slave loomed over her. “Shtoopid baby” she repeated, pointing a rebuking finger towards her “Mommy told you to be still, no rolling around” Her voice was lispy, hight pitched and annoying like the one of a toddler. But her vocabulary was too wide. At first Nora thought she had been hypnotized, that she couldn’t help it. She refused to believe any Little could have accepted to live like that. But the way she talked… and mostly her eyes told a different story. The Little in front of her hadn’t been regressed, her eyes were brimming with resignation, intelligence and, worst of all, malice. “Mommy told me you my new baby sis!” she giggled triumphantly, waddling backwards. She turned around, bending her knees exposing her huge, heavy, sagging diaper. She picked up a huge baby bottle filled to the brim with what seemed like milk. “I love my new baby sis!” she smiled behind her pacifier “I want her to grow strong and healthy” With a grunt, she lifted the buttle up, pointing the nipple towards Noras’ mouth. She screamed, but nothing but incoherent mumbling came out. She tried wriggling away, but, swaddled tight as she was, she had nowhere to go. Vivie pushed hard, her face red. For a moment Nora experienced intense pain as her mouth faced the intense weight, but the pressure stopped as soon as a click was heard from her pacifier. She mumbled around the nipple, her neck now feeling heavy. That baby slave had hooked the bottle to the shield of the pacifier! “Drink up! Mommy said you have to finish the whoooole bottle” Vivie said squeezing with both her hands. Nora felt the inflated nipple in her mouth swell, and in a matter of seconds she was forced to gulp down the chalky formula. She kept on drinking, the milk level slowly lowering. But Vivie kept on pressuring the bottle, more and more, her smile widening. Nora kept swallowing, eyes wide, pulse quickening. She wasn't even giving her time to breathe! She kept swallowing until she couldn’t withstand anymore, she needed air! She started coughing, milk coming through her nose, spilling out everywhere “Vivie! What are you doing?” A deep female voice spoke from behind them In a matter of seconds, two giant arms entered Nora’s field of vision, rapidly hooking the baby slave by her armpits and lifting her up like she weighted nothing. “Vivie, bad girl! You were supposed to wait for Mommy to feed your sister! You’re much too little to do that!” Nora stopped coughing, air filling her lungs once more as she struggled, trying to shake the drops of milk from her face. From behind her she heard Vivie trying to explain, but the lispy voice of the baby slave was soon replaced by incoherent mumbling after a click and a hiss. It wasn’t long before the sound of spanks administered of a full diaper could be heard distinctively. “Naughty!” the Amazon’s voice declared Nora laid still, her eyes wide as the spanking continued. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she had counted at least forty spanks. Where did she end up? That Amazon was a monster! Five more minutes passed, now behind her sounds she could not decipher. Nora tried as hard as she could to turn around, not to avail. Soon, her view was occupied by the gigantic figure of the Amazon woman holding a still sobbing Vivie now clad in an even bulker diaper, her legs now spread in a ninety-degree angle. She watched as the Amazon lowered the Little on her back in an empty playpen. Vivie didn’t even try to stand up, but craned her neck upwards, looking fearfully at the giant woman. “The crawler stays on top of that poopy diaper at least until tonight. So does the silencer. You’ll stay put in your playpen until Mommy works and takes care of your little sister. I’ll change you before bedtime if you’ve been a good girl all day. ALL. DAY. Vivie. Now go play!” the giant woman commanded, lowering to administer another smack on the seat of Vivie’s diaper. The Litttle moaned in pain, rapidly crawling for a rattle, and started shaking it with gusto, always looking fearfully towards her Mommy. Nora trembled as the giant’s attention turned towards her. She felt herself being lifted, her head cradled in the woman’s arm. “Now…” she smiled, picking up the huge bottle “Where were we?”

ANIMAL HOUSE, PART 1 “Is this weird, or what,” Kimberly asked. Kim, Mel and Cindy were making their way down the icy sidewalk to the Delta house, with Jackknife and Slasher trailing in their wake. The three Seniors had taken it upon themselves to watch over their new sisters. Fraternity Row was a long way from Moose Jaw, and the Hanson twins were attending their first kegger. It would be embarrassing if ZAP's resident goons punched out a couple of drunken frat boys whose hands had inadvertently wandered into the forbidden zone. “Definitely weird,” Cindy agreed. “Do you remember last year? We got six inches on Veteran's Day, and the damn stuff never melted. We froze our butts off out here. And tonight? Tonight, I swear … it's gotta be ten degrees colder, I'm not wearing a coat, but my ass is toasty warm. These Godzilla diapers are fan … tastic!” “Do you think Gamera wears a diaper?” Melanie had a thing for the monsters that showed up periodically to destroy Tokyo. Their squeaks and squawks had muffled the grunts and groans of an entire generation of horny teenagers making out in the darkened confines of her small home town's lone movie theater. “Absolutely! I mean … really … if Godzilla had stopped to take a piss, he would have flooded the whole Tokyo subway system!” “Good point. How long do you think his dick is?” “Six feet … eight? Geez, Mel; you're freaking weird!” “Seems fitting. I mean, look …” Melanie pointed at two shadowy figures on the sidewalk well ahead of them. “Kudos for Jannie deciding to go Godzilla, and maybe save herself a trip back to the house to get a change. But Wendy's also going Godzilla, and she doesn't have to wear a diaper at all.” “Sisters and roomies,” Slasher called out. Neither of the twins was wearing a diaper, but they both understood where Wendy was coming from. “And they're going to put Marilyn Matsumora in a diaper, and she's an Alpha. Talk about sisterhood!” Not for the first time in her three years at ZAP, Kimberly marveled at how easily the houses could set aside rivalries that often went back generations and close ranks when one of their number was under duress. “Wendy says that this will be Marilyn's first time out of the gate,” Jackknife elaborated. “She's been trying and trying to get the poor thing to come out of her shell, so maybe the diaper is like a security blanket. I mean, how much trouble can you get into when there are four diaper pins in the way?” “So we're babysitting her ...” Kimberly left the question hanging. “You bet your sweet bippy,” Cindy exclaimed. “Fresh meat? At a kegger? Come on!” “Besides, Marilyn has an older sister working over at the hospital,” Jackie went on. “She's on the team that's looking after Dad, so it's up to us to look after her. Fair is fair.” “Too right!” Cindy stopped in mid-stride, and turned to face her four sisters. “Spread the word to the rest of our mob when you see them. We want Marilyn to have a good time, but Otter and Boon can look elsewhere for their latest virgin sacrifice!” . . . . “You called it, Stan. Sweet fuck all … you called it!” Alexander Nilsson was standing at the window of Stan Carmichael's room. A Senior, Stan was the President of Lamda's council, and as such had laid claim to the best room in the sprawling building. It overlooked the street, hence offered a bird's eye view of the sorority talent walking to and from campus. “Take a look,” Alexander urged as he held out the binoculars. With the lights off, his night vision magnified by Stan's Zeiss Jena Jenoptem 7x50 lens, Alex felt like he could reach out and tap Jackie on the shoulder, and never mind the fact that she was on the other side of the avenue. “Yeah,” Stan agreed as he adjusted the focus and zeroed in on Cindy and Kim. “Flapper dresses to go along with those incredible hair styles that defined The Roaring Twenties. God bless Cindy Carlson, Alex … God bless her! Maybe it never made it up to International Falls, but this is what women looked like back in the Golden Age, before the shit hit the fan. We're stuck with Goldie Hawn, but once upon a time, we had Rita Hayworth and Mae West … and umpteen thousands more just like 'em!” “Coach Dunlop is gonna have a fit,” Alex sighed. “Steph and Jackie … fuck, man, they don't look like hockey players anymore. They look like movie stars!!” Stan turned his head just enough to bring the Hanson sisters into view. He was so startled that he almost dropped the binoculars. “Fukkin' A! Alex, they're drop dead gorgeous! Where the fuck have they been hiding?” “In plain sight! I swear to God; Cindy Carlson is a fucking, grade A genius! Can you imagine what would happen if she did this to every girl on campus? Can you???” “I told you! I told you! Two years ago, when Theater Arts did Scheherazade, I was there every night! Man, night after night, it was sold out! I mean, standing room only! Screw the play! Cindy was wearing this harem costume, straight out of I Dream of Jeanie; her ass and her tits gave me these humongous boners, so at intermission it was off to the Men's room … me and about fifty other guys! It was a jack off convention!” “And now it's locked away in a diaper, out of reach until she graduates. What are you gonna do, man? What are you gonna do?” “Like I said at the mall … we're gonna dazzle 'em! These white tuxedos are our ticket to the promised land! You ready?” “Give me a sec to pin on the carnation.” Alex turned on the lights, looked in the mirror, and pinned his boutonniere in place. “Locked and loaded,” he murmured as he stared at his reflection. “Locked and loaded.” . . . . “MISSED!” Otter, whose real was Matt Clark (no, not the Matt Clark), slammed his stick into the carpet, venting his frustration. The tennis ball, which had gone high and to the right, bounced off the wall and flew harmlessly across the room, ending up in a pile of discarded beer cans. “You need to give it more wrist, kid,” Reggie Dunlop pointed out as he reached for another slice of pizza. “WHAT THE HELL,” Cindy screamed, not sure whether anyone could even hear her over the music. “Otter, you almost put my eye out!” “Wow! Nice outfit, Cindy! And I love the hair! Welcome to party central!” Otter let out a satisfying belch before looking around for his tennis ball. “Coach has been helping me with my game. I've got the 5 hole down pat, but The Top Cheese ain't workin' out. Hey, stay in the doorway, will you? Only turn around and show me your diaper. It's so thick it makes you look like that old goalie … Gump what's his name. Remember the Gumper? Anyway, my 6 and 7 holes both need work.” Otter let out another satisfying belch as Kimberly swept past Cindy. “ASSHOLE,” she yelled, looking around the room to see if she could spot Thug. She knew that he was here somewhere; when it came to free beer, her boyfriend wasn't picky. “Where's Derek,” she yelled again. “Down in the basement … making sure no one steals one of the kegs. Hey, you want some pizza?” Otter pointed in the general direction of an open box on the couch next to Coach Dunlop. “Coach, what are you doing here?” Jackie had stopped dead in her tracks, only to be pushed aside by her twin sister. “Yeah,” Stephanie echoed, “shouldn't you be studying game film or something?” “Ice Breakers have forfeited,” Reggie countered, “and our side is off until Tuesday. So, thought I'd tag along to keep both squads out of trouble.” Reggie took a long pull on his can of Leinenkugel, then blinked twice. “Holy shit! Jackie! Steph! You both look absolutely gorgeous!” Wide eyed, Reggie somehow climbed to his feet. “I mean, you could bring the whole Federal League to its knees! What gives?” “It's Cindy's idea,” Stephanie confessed as she wiggled her hips. She was still trying to get the hang of the Charleston. “We need boyfriends, and we won't find them on the ice!” "Lots of prospects here,” Reggie leered. “Honest to God, if I wasn't your coach, I'd be going for the Gold right here and now! You look great!” Reggie blinked a couple of times, drawing attention to his pale blue eyes. He had perfected the wide eyed gaze when he was in high school, and it had served him well on road trips for almost three decades. “Thanks, Coach!” Stephanie smiled. “We're gonna head downstairs and get down to business … let's get inebriated!” “Sure you don't want some pizza?” Reggie was holding the box, but Jackie and Steph were already on their way. . . . . Open mouthed, Marilyn Matsumora was gawking at her guests. Wendy and Janis had both done up their hair in elaborate curls, and they were both dressed to the nines, Wendy in a blue evening gown and Janis in a silver. Both outfits drew attention to their heavily diapered rear ends, just as the low cuts and strapless bras also drew the eye to their ample bosoms. “You guys look incredible,” Marilyn commented when she finally found her voice. “Every guy in the frat is going to throw himself at your feet.” “Let's get you ready,” Wendy replied as she laid one of the Godzilla diapers out on the bed. “The Deltas have been known to sacrifice virgins, so we'll complement the diaper and vinyl pants with one of our locking covers. Then you can throw caution to the winds, and party hard. Tease enough cock, and you might land a boyfriend before the night is done.” After Wendy did the honors, Marilyn muscled her way into a pair of jeans that she had borrowed from one of the more heavy set girls in the house. It covered her diaper, but left nothing to the imagination. One blouse and bright red ski sweater later, and Marilyn Matsumora was ready for action. . . . . “Whoa, girl, look at you! Cindy, I swear, you look like you just stepped out of the Roaring Twenties. The dress, the hair … they scream Broadway chorus line. What's the deal? Mel, Kim and the infamous Hanson twins, same question. What's going on?” “Good to see you're holding court, Karen. Our Council President should be present at every kegger. We're counting on you to keep things from spinning out of control.” “I'll do my best, but dressed like that, your gang is gonna start a riot. Who are you trying to impress?” “We're gonna storm Moby's, and we need partners who can keep up with the beat.” “Can't see anyone fitting the Charleston into a disco package, Cindy, not even you.” “Disco's on its last legs, Karen; in six months, it will be nothing more than a fading memory. The Cindy Shuffle will be the next craze, but I need an engine to go with my caboose. I'm thinking the shimmy, for which I'll need a partner who's not only good on his feet but also a sharp dresser, someone with class. I'm here to audition suitable candidates.” “At a Delta kegger? Good luck with that. But on the flip side you did catch a good band.” “Who we got?” “Teddy and the Roughriders. They'll be cranking it up sometime after nine. They love old time rock and roll ...” “Which is tailor made for the shimmy. Karen, we're gonna rock the house down!” “First things first. We're gonna drink it dry. Thug's sitting on a keg that has our name on it! He's over in the corner. Let's party!” . . . . “Fresh meat,” Otter yelled, struggling to be heard over the roar of Dipstick's chopper. Dennis Daugherty, a seventh year senior who had no desire to graduate, rode his Harley up the steps and through the front door every time the Deltas threw a party. He was currently doing wheelies in the living room. “Geri,” Mikey yelled out as Geri Galbraith came through the door with Tom hard on her heels. “I hoped you'd be here tonight, and both of you look fantastic.” “Thanks, Mikey, and hi, Tommy. We expected to find you guys downstairs, with a beer in one hand and a pint of whiskey in the other. What gives?” “We didn't want to start without you. But what's with the shopping bags?” “Our diapers and vinyl pants. We wanted to be prepared, just in case we end up sleeping over. You got room for a couple of horny sorority girls?” “Well, you can always bed down with us. Tommy and I can take one bed, and you can share the other.” “Not exactly what we had in mind. We came here to drink and dance, and check out the boyfriend material. Think you might measure up?” “Uh, why don't we ditch your bags upstairs, then go down to the basement. Kegs galore, and a live band starting up around nine. Maybe later you can help me with my organic chemistry homework.” “You mean like you'll diaper me if I diaper you, and we'll see where the chemistry takes us?” “Geri,” Mikey blushed, “would you really diaper me?” “I can't wait, and Tommy, you should know that Tom is eager to powder your cute widdle butt. You're both cute, and we can't wait to diaper you. We'd like to keep you in diapers day and night ... that way, we'd know that you won't get into any trouble. So, think of tonight as a test. If you pass, your virginity will be forfeit, and you babies will wake up in the morning with strict and demanding mommies who will spank you when you are naughty and reward you when you are good. Would you like me to nurse you, Mikey?” Both Tom and Geri were wearing shimmy dresses, and both shook their shoulders the way Cindy had taught them. Geri's breasts bounced inside her strapless D cup bra, only inches away from Mikey's lips. Tom wasn't quite so well endowed, but the look on Tommy's face made it clear how he wanted the night to go. If he had to wear diapers to earn the reward that Laura Albright was offering, he would throw his underwear out in the morning. “Let's take a look at your room, and maybe we should get you into your diapers before we start drinking. I don't want you to be running off to the bathroom every time we down another round. That would really spoil the mood.” “Yeah, I guess it wouldn't hurt to wear our old diapers. They're thin enough not to show through our pants.” “That okay with you, Tommy,” Laura asked. “Yeth, Mommy,” Tommy lisped. “And you can spank me too if I'm naughty.” “Good baby,” Laura cooed. She was planning on borrowing Mister Holeywood, and using it to make it clear to Tommy that he was now her personal property. She would be bagging up his underwear in the morning. She wanted him to wear diapers and to use them, for both eliminations. A poopy butt would permanently remove him from the boyfriend pool, and make it much easier for her to mold him to her satisfaction. Upstairs, Tom and Geri watched while their hosts disrobed. Laura could tell at a glance that neither boy knew the first thing about diaper hygiene. She decided to take over, and give Tommy his first proper diaper change. Lifting his legs into the air, she liberally powdered his behind before drowning his private parts in so much powder that his penis was just a little white nub. She rubbed it in, bringing his little dick to life. Pressing it down, she pinned his diaper tight, and then had him raise his hips so that she could slide his vinyl pants into place. She would have liked to take him downstairs dressed only in his diaper and a t-shirt, but that would have to wait until later, when his training was farther along. For now, the important thing was to make him comfortable wearing diapers during the day, and out in public. When they came back upstairs, Laura planned to find out whether Tommy's cock was long enough and thick enough to satisfy her. On the other bed, Geri had pushed Mikey's hands aside, and taken charge of his diapering as well. His diaper was about as thin as Lullaby's, and not at all what she wanted him to wear during the day. A Godzilla diaper would do him nicely. It would be obvious to every girl who looked at him, and if it was locked on, he would be totally dependent on her to keep him clean and dry. Mikey was destined for diaper slavery, and Geri wasn't planning to share him with anyone. . . . . “Jack and a coke for my ladies,” Boon called out from behind the bar as he mixed drinks for Cindy, Mel and Kim. He had served them so many times over the years that he didn't need to query their preference. “And the three of you are stunning. Thug,” he added as he looked over his shoulder, “if you're smart, you won't let Kim out of your sight tonight!” “Don't plan to,” Thug shrugged as he took a long pull from his glass of Grain Belt. He was sitting by himself in a corner of the basement, keeping watch over a keg resting on the floor at his side. “And Jackie and Steph like theirs straight up with a beer chaser. We got Grain Belt and Leini.” “Whatever,” Jackie snapped as she downed her first shot in one gulp. Thug shoved a cold one into her hand as fast as he could pour. “How's the action around here?” “Are you kidding? Both of you are drop dead gorgeous. You're going to be pawed and clawed all night long.” “That's why we're here,” Stephanie noted. “We're looking for a couple of hot prospects. There must be a guy or two on the Row worth getting to know.” “Lots,” Karen observed. “There's pre med and pre law, or if you're in the market for a buff body, we've got football and hockey players, and the whole of the diving and swim teams. If casual sex is your thing, you've come to the right party.” “We're game, but one night stands are not our thing. We're on the prowl for boyfriends.” “Someone who'll overlook the fact that you wear diapers to bed?” “Guys with mutual interests, who will take us seriously. But it would definitely be a plus if they ignored the diapers, or found them a bit kinky. The potential for foreplay is endless.” “Not to worry, Steph,” Cindy crowed, “because diapers are in. I'm going to be mauled on the dance floor, but stick close and I'll steer some hot properties in your direction.” . . . . “Incoming,” Otter screamed as Wendy, Janis and Marilyn came through the door. “And it's new blood,” he added as he gave Marilyn the once over. Exotic features, silken black hair and a heavily padded rear end-- Otter decided right then and there that he wanted a piece of whatever Marilyn Matsumora was selling. “Welcome,” he said as he reached for her hand and raised it to his lips for a gentlemanly kiss. “Welcome to the Delta house, and if you need your diaper changed, we can use my room. It's very private.” “Marilyn is wearing a Godzilla diaper,” Janis chortled, “and she's under lock and key. She is here to test the waters, not become your latest conquest.” “My waters long to be tested,” Otter smoothly replied, still holding Marilyn's hand. “May I have the honor of your first dance? The band will be lighting it up in about half an hour. Until then, I would be happy to ply you with liquor. Allow me to escort you to our basement lair.” “I have never drank alcohol,” Marilyn admitted. “But my older sister is a party animal. She goes to a friend's house almost every Saturday night, and drinks so much that she ends up smashed. She says that it's a great way to unwind after a tough week at work.” “Or a tough week in the classroom,” Otter smiled. “Marilyn's sister is a doctor over at the hospital, in the Psych ward. Reiko is on the team that is treating our new Dad and other troubled vets. It's a tough job.” Janis wanted Otter to understand that Marilyn was not to be trifled with. “You should start off slow,” Otter concluded. “Let's go downstairs, and I'll make you a vodka and orange juice; that's called a Screwdriver. Or maybe you'd like a Bloody Mary; that's vodka and tomato juice, but I add Tabasco sauce and cayenne pepper to give it some real kick. It beats the heck out of that sake stuff that you drink in Japan.” “My parents are Japanese,” Marilyn explained, “and my sister was born in Japan. But I'm an American, and we were both raised here. My Dad drinks Jack Daniels.” “Which we also have downstairs. It's very popular at ZAP; Cindy, Kim and Mel's drink of choice is Jack and coke. We can start you out on that, but I'd recommend going heavy on the coke to begin with.” “That sounds good,” Marilyn said, “but won't your girlfriend get upset if you are paying so much attention to me?” Janis and Wendy both laughed. Otter was a Senior, and in four years had never had a steady girlfriend. He played the field, and it was rumored that he preferred older, married women on the theory that emotional attachments ruined sexual encounters. “I'm pre med,” Otter explained, but I don't know whether I'll specialize in psychiatry or ob/gyn, so I'm taking courses aimed at both. My load is so heavy that I can't spare the time that a healthy relationship requires, so no girlfriend.” “I'm also pre med,” Marilyn retorted, “but I believe that building and sustaining a good relationship demonstrates empathy and social skills, which are qualities that admissions committees value. That's why I'm here, to meet guys. Perhaps you should switch to pre law; it's a lot easier to get into law school than med school.” “Maybe we could study together,” Otter suggested as he dipped behind the makeshift bar and began to mix drinks. He was determined to score a piece of Marilyn's action. Changing his mind on the spot, he decided to make Marilyn's first Jack and coke strong enough to weaken her inhibitions. Drink in hand, Marilyn followed Wendy and Janis across the basement to join Kim, Thug and the rest of their gang. This early in the evening, Marilyn's two self-appointed chaperones opted to settle for beer in lieu of something stronger. “Not much of a turnout,” Marilyn observed after Wendy had introduced her to everyone in Thug's corner. “It's early days,” Karen Walsh pointed out. “But now that PISS and ZAP are here in force, the Omegas and the Lamdas will start to drift in. They don't like to commit until they see what kind of talent is on hand. They come for the action.” “And look who just wandered in,” Kimberly commented as she nodded in the direction of the stairs. “Cindy, isn't Ron Gleason one of your suitors?” “In Theater Arts, he threw himself down at my feet. I think he has a crush on me.” “If you don't want him,” Stephanie cooed, “throw him my way.” Ron was wearing black dress slacks, a white turtle neck, and a black sports coat that fit him like a glove. He was a hunk, and from the sounds of it, he was up for grabs. “Cindy,” Ron exhaled as he approached their group with a glass of Jim Bean on the rocks in his hand, “love the new look. It's so you. But why here? You should run this by Professor Osgood on Monday morning. Sell him on Caberet as our Spring production, and we'll have a guaranteed sellout.” “Bandstand wants me to fly to Philadelphia and do the Cindy Shuffle on the air. I need a partner to put those Philly kids in their place, so tonight I'm scouting the local talent. We'll put a routine together, polish it at Moby's, then take Hollywood by storm. You interested?” “Am I ever! But I want to dance with everyone here. Honestly, I have never seen so many beautiful women gathered in one spot before. And who is this raven haired Asian beauty?" “Ron, this is Marilyn Matsumora, one of our Alpha sisters.” Janis stepped in to make the introductions. “This is her first orgy, so behave like a gentleman, okay?” “I don't understand,” Ron shrugged. “Both of you are wearing diapers. Don't get me wrong; I like the look, but how did the Alphas get mixed up in this stunt of yours?” “We're not,” Marilyn retorted. “Wendy and I are wearing diapers as a show of solidarity with our Sisters. And you should know that my diaper is locked on, and I don't have the key. So, you can flirt with me and dance with me, but I'm otherwise out of bounds.” “Until you need your diaper changed. I would volunteer for the duty.” Wendy, Janis and Marilyn all laughed outright, and everyone else snickered. “Ron,” Cindy pointed out, “like most of us, she's wearing a Godzilla diaper. We can drink to the point we pass out, and come the morning we still won't need a change. So, sorry, but you're shit out of luck.” “Well, there must be a few ladies here tonight who aren't locked away, or who do need their diapers changed. Theirs is a seller's market!” “No diapers here,” Stephanie crowed. “Jackie and I are looking for action-- the kind we don't get out on the ice.” “No tripping allowed on the dance floor.” “We'll save that for later, when we're getting ready for bed. But how about boarding? Would you like one of us to press you hard against the wall? Keep you pinned there?” “In high school, I was penalized a lot for cross checking. I always aimed for the guy's breasts. Both of you have inviting targets.” Ron was staring openly at Stephanie's chest. “Ron, you're getting in over your head,” Thug warned. “Jackknife and Slasher are the real deal.” “They're beautiful and talented,” Ron replied. “I'd be a fool to pass on what they're offering.” “It's your funeral. Don't be surprised if you're the one who ends up in diapers.” “With one or both of them changing me? What's not to like?” “That's the spirit,” Cindy laughed. “Show Marilyn and me what you've got on the dance floor, and then let the twins take you in hand. You're gonna look good in a diaper, and you're gonna love diaper changes. They'll make it fun.” “Let the games begin,” Ron grinned. He was ready for anything the Hansons could throw at him.

CHILDHOOD'S END, PART 1 “Emily! Hi! Long time, no see,” Ian said as he braked to a halt coming out of the bedroom. “Ian! Hi! I swear … you don't look a day older than the last time we met!” Noting that Sarah appeared completely lost, Sofia decided to take pity on her daughter. “Sarah, this is Emily Carlson … Cindy's mom. The four of us hooked up at the mall earlier today.” “It's nice to meet you,” Emily smiled as she stepped forward to shake Sarah's hand. “And Andrew and I would like to invite you and your entire household to dinner, but we'll leave it to you to choose the date.” “I told her that Friday would be the earliest we would all have the night off,” Rita cut in. “And that reminds me; Manny and I put our heads together, and we've penciled in the 'diaper your favorite nurse auction' for Tuesday at three, in the cafeteria. He's going to rig a bank of telephones so that third shift can join in the fun, and I'm going to invite the press, starting with our friend Emmett Bailey. After what he saw at The Pig Sty on Thursday night, it's a given that he'll show up-- and there's a good chance he'll have us on the air at five.” “Is Manny going to run this by the Directors?” Sarah suspected that the Board would not welcome this sort of publicity. “Gayle is going to be our auctioneer; she'll make sure that everyone's good with the program.” “Gayle Soderberg?” Emily was blown away by the coincidence. “You know her?” Rita was equally surprised. “Not at all. But she's going to mentor Cindy in the candy striper program. It sounds like my little girl will be doing meet and greets-- escorting patients to their rooms, helping them get settled in, that sort of thing. Who knows? She may even entertain them with the latest version of the Cindy Shuffle.” “Cindy will boost everyone's morale,” Ian observed, “because she's the ultimate people person. And Tippi, I don't know what you're majoring in, but you have a first class mind, and working with Sarah means that you're going to walk out of this hospital with first class management skills already in place.” “Thanks, Dad,” Tippi blushed. Over the years, her parents had been stingy with their praise but generous with their criticism. Compliments had been few and far between. “How about you, Joyce? What's your assignment?” Tippi and Joyce were the only sorority girls present, and Ian was making a conscious effort not to play favorites. He marveled at Bernice's ability to run the house with an even hand. “Fifth floor … oncology,” Joyce replied. “Physically challenging,” Sarah offered. “A long corridor … primarily outpatient, with a steady turnover. But on the plus side, your shift will fly by. Three hours will feel like thirty minutes.” “Ian, I dug into my Mom's cookbook, and I found a couple of recipes that might interest you. One's for clam chowder, and the other for cornbread.” Emily passed Ian two sheets of paper; she had written the instructions out by hand. “And I really like the way the tzatziki turned out. I thought the breast milk would make it too sweet, but not so. Plain yogurt needs all the help it can get.” “Wait a second,” Harriet barked; “are you serious? You made this with breast milk?” She still had a small dollop of the tzatziki on her plate. “Yep.” “And for breakfast,” Tippi smiled, “we're having breast milk biscuits and pancakes. Dad's into nouveau cuisine.” “You never cease to amaze me, Ian.” Amy took another bite of spanokopita. “This is seriously good.” “Greek salad's up next … a palate cleanser while we give the lamb a few minutes to breathe. And I need to check the rice,” he added as he hustled into the kitchen. “If you're not familiar with some of the ingredients,” Sofia explained as she took over for Ian, we've got tomato, cucumber, red onion, kalamata olives, banana peppers and feta cheese. You dress it with a mix of olive oil and red wine vinegar.” She reached for a salad bowl and got to work, drawing upon decades of experience hosting formal dinners to make the operation go smoothly. “Here's a useful trick,” Ian yelled. “Put the olive oil on your bread plate, lace it with the vinegar, and then use a small piece of the pita bread to mix it together. One bite should tell you whether you're good to go, or need to play around with it. Once you're happy with the flavor profile, the salad awaits!” “Let me at it,” Vickie shouted as she rushed to the table. “I love playing with my food!” “Olive oil on top of breast milk?” Harriet had her doubts. “Not to worry,” Sarah nonchalantly remarked; “Mom and I spent an hour prepping the bathrooms. There's toilet paper galore, and if worst comes to worst … diapers and vinyl pants for all!” “Come on Harry, where's your sense of adventure?” Francie got in line behind Vic. “I want to change Priscilla's diaper again! Let's have fun!” “She's also overdue for a spanking,” Julia just as casually remarked. “But we haven't worked out the details yet. Would you like to put her over your knee?” “I'd love it!!!” Francie was so excited that she was hopping from one foot to the other, the Kourtaki reinforcing the Valpolicella and Galliano that she had downed during lunch. Spanking was her favorite kind of foreplay. “And we're gonna have a 'spank your favorite policewoman auction' on Fraternity Row,” Joyce tossed out. “Aunt Priscilla is helping us raise money for the scholarship fund, which is in bad shape.” “Hmmm.” Emily frowned; “what do you think, Suz? Should we drop by the hospital on Tuesday afternoon? Take in the action?” “See how the pros do it?” Suzie pretended to weigh the pros and cons. “Maybe pick up a few useful tips? Sure. Why not?” “I'll swing by and pick you up at two thirty. If Cindy starts bidding, I want to be there to limit the damage to my checkbook, which is a bit anemic after our trip to the mall.” “Ah, the life of a sorority mom.” Suzie peeked at her watch, wondering whether she should call Bernice for an update. “It's too early,” Emily declared, reading Suzie's mind. “You're right,” Suzie conceded; “besides, tonight Sergeant Canon is walking the beat!” . . . . "How many years has it been,” Herb asked himself as he walked slowly up the sidewalk in the direction of the Delta house. “I caught the duty downtown, but that was what? Twenty years ago?” He was taking his time, determined not to slip and fall on the treacherous surface. But he was also wiggling his hips, trying to come to terms with the first diaper that he had worn since he was a toddler. How can the damn thing simultaneously pinch my nuts yet make me spread my legs? I must look fucking ridiculous … Herb debated walking up to the door and pounding on it until someone answered. The stereo was driving him nuts, and he was dead certain that it could be heard a block away. But if the neighbors aren't complaining … Herb kept reminding himself that this was Walt Mischof's beat, and that any action on his part might endanger a peace agreement painfully negotiated by the two parties years in the past. As he watched, a body came flying out a third floor window, to land head first in the hard packed snow. The body was clearly female, naked and not moving. Herb rushed up the driveway to render assistance, a man now standing at the window, pissing in a steady stream. “MISSED,” he screamed; “I FUCKING MISSED!!” Herb belatedly realized that the creep was targeting the woman, who had still not moved and appeared to be badly injured, or worse. “My turn,” he thought he heard someone else yell. A fresh face appeared in the light, and as Herb awkwardly climbed over the snow bank edging the driveway, more pee began to rain down, the snow here and there taking on a yellowish tinge. “POLICE!” Herb was screaming at the top of his lungs, but he doubted whether anyone in the house could hear him. Inching his way forward, the snow clawing at him and trying to suck him down, he finally made it to … A mannequin … a fucking department store mannequin! “Hey, man, get the fuck away from Marilyn! Leave her alone!! There's lots of pussy in the house … help yourself!” As if to emphasize the point, a beer can came sailing through the window to land near his feet. The contents spilled out, adding still more color to the once white snow. A searchlight suddenly pierced the darkness. Shielding his eyes with his hand, Herb spun around to locate the source. A car was gliding to a stop at the curb, and as the strobe lights came on, the searchlight began to sweep the front of the house. Up on the third floor, the lights went out … The culprits no doubt fleeing the scene … The searchlight returned, hovering over the beer can for a moment before settling on the mannequin. Then the light blinked out. Get on the horn to dispatch … notify them that you are exiting the vehicle … call for back up … come on … come on!! A uniformed officer climbed out of the vehicle, and walked slowly up the driveway. He came to a halt when he was abreast of Herb, but made no effort to scale the snow bank. The two men stared at one another for a long moment. “Sergeant Canon?” “In the flesh, Roland; in the flesh.” Abandoning his vigil over the mannequin, Herb slowly retraced his steps across the field of snow. “Thought so, but wasn't sure. Never seen you in civvies before. What brings you out on a night like this?” “I'm staying over at one of the sororities,” Herb explained as he crawled across the berm. “Bernice Miller and Suzie Marshall asked me to keep an eye on things … try and keep their girls out of trouble.” “Makes sense.” Roland Stark nodded to himself. “Miss Marshall has worn out her welcome in the Dean's office, and Cindy Carlson and her friends have already got two strikes on their record. Diapers or no diapers, one more screw up and odds are they'll end up back in jail. By the way, how's Marilyn holding up?” “Marilyn?” Roland nodded at the mannequin. Herb simply shook his head. What was there to say? “Every kegger, the Deltas use her for target practice. Suppose we could cite them for public indecency, but the Chief's pretty forgiving. Don't know about the beer can, though. Want me to bag it for the evidence locker? We could be looking at aggravated assault.” “The charge would never stick. The can was open, and by now it's probably empty.” “That's a shame. We don't want to cite these kids, never mind run them in. The easiest way to keep the lid on after midnight is to read them the riot act at nine or ten. Too bad Pris didn't catch the duty; she's got the drill down pat.” “Pris and her mom are attending a party in the western suburbs. They're trying to get a handle on how many people at the hospital will show up when we adopt Doctor Vickie Robinson. Bernice and Suzie Marshall are helping me put the Fraternity Row guest list together. I've been led to believe that Vickie is a celebrity on the Row.” “That's putting it mildly. Suzie and Vickie are legendary figures around here … two of the all-time great scalp hunters.” “Scalp hunters?” “Sorority girls who seduce male faculty.” “Hmmm. Wonder if they put that in their resumes.” “Well, to be a successful scalp hunter does require initiative.” “I'll bet. So, should we go pound on the door … get whoever answers to come out and collect Marilyn?” “Nah. We don't intervene until someone brings the party outside. We urge them to go back inside. If they don't cooperate, they're looking at a drunk and disorderly. Passing out in a holding cell beats passing out in a snowbank every time.” “How often do you drive by?" “At this hour? Every thirty minutes.” “I can walk around during the interval. Try and steer people back inside, or escort girls back to Bernice's if they're partied out.” “Sounds like a plan. Just don't get physical. Wait for me to show up and do the honors.” . . . . “Ian, if you ever decide to give up teaching and open a restaurant, Andrew and I will back you financially. This was easily,” Emily added, “the best lamb dish that I have ever had in this country, and it would hold its own against what we ate in upscale restaurants in both Greece and Jordan.” “Here, here,” Julia chimed in. “And the baklava is to die for. My friend Frida Spanos gives us a tray at Thanksgiving every year; it's homemade and off the charts, but yours is better. You are a fantastic cook.” “The dining room will remain open,” Ian replied, “but the time has come for us to celebrate friendship and merry making Greek style with ouzo in hand. So, everyone grab a glass and pour a shot; Tip, you'll have to settle for ginger ale. Then we gather around the fireplace; I'll lead the way.” The flames were licking a good-sized log, warming the party goers as they gathered round the hearth. Ian emptied his glass in one gulp, shouted “opa” at the top of his lungs, then threw the glass into the fire; it shattered on impact. Not to be outdone, Vickie took Ian's place, and a second glass soon joined the first. She was big on drinking games, and found this one very much to her liking. One by one, the ladies stepped up, cries of “opa” ringing out over and over again as glass after glass shattered in the flames. The atmosphere inside Rita's living room, already relaxed, became still more convivial as alcohol and good food worked their magic on the throng. “Before the next round,” Sarah announced, “Ian wants to put his weekly maintenance spanking in the rear view mirror. Vickie will do the honors, but what Vic and Ian are really doing is putting on a tutorial for Tippi, and for anyone else here who wants to up her game. When it comes to spanking, Vic is a pro, so this is your chance to learn from the best.” Rita dragged an armless chair into the middle of the living room, and Vickie took her seat. She placed a towel on her lap, and beckoned Ian to step forward. It took her but a couple of moments to lower his trousers and vinyl pants, but she did not unpin his diaper until he was over her knee. The diaper was damp, but the towel would keep it away from Vickie's pants. “The first rule,” Vickie began as she massaged Ian's buttocks, “is never to spank pale, cold flesh. Give your submissive a gentle massage; you want to get the blood flowing so that the whole rear end has a nice, rosy glow. It's only when the nerves are in play that a spanking is effective. Second, since there is little physically to separate erotic and maintenance spankings, your mindset is critical to the outcome. The line is easily crossed if you are turned on before you even begin, so don't. You need to be cool, calm and collected, and to this end you should pace your strokes, with the tenth stroke delivered to the fleshy part of a butt cheek or the top of the thighs indistinguishable from the first.” Vickie began to warm Ian's rear end with a series of well placed blows, never varying either the intensity or the tempo. “Note that I am staying far away from both Ian's spine and his kidneys. Any spanking, even an erotic one, can cause serious damage in these areas, so another rule of thumb is never to deliver a spanking when you are angry. You want to correct bad behavior, not injure your partner. I want Ian to know that he is being spanked, but if he cries out it means that I'm laying it on too thick. Tippi, any questions?” “No. Everything's good so far.” “Joyce, how about you?” “You're preaching to the choir. Every spanking is an act of love; if you get an emotional high from hurting your partner, you need to back off.” “Well put. So, later tonight, when you give Babs a punishment spanking?” “She's earned it, and it's going to hurt. But in a very real sense, it will be an act of catharsis. She wants this, and in truth needs it. But if anyone here thinks I'm going to enjoy this, think again.” Having given Ian's thighs her full attention, Vickie decided to finish up by playing pattycake on Ian's butt cheeks. She used the fingers of her right hand, sharp blows raining down in rapid succession, each landing in the exact same spot. At the end, she once again massaged the flesh that had drawn her attention. With his diaper once again pinned in place, Ian awkwardly got back on his feet, leaving it to Vickie to pull up his baby pants and trousers. When she was finished, the two of them retreated to the makeshift bar to get the second round of ouzo underway. . . . . As he paced the sidewalk, to his considerable surprise Herb had plenty of company. He had assumed that everyone attending the kegger would get there early, if only to help themselves to the free beer. In point of fact, in twos and threes young men and women were exiting the houses in a steady stream, and while most were headed for the kegger, some were campus bound. It made him wonder whether there was a sports event on the menu, maybe a basketball game in the dual purpose arena. Preferring to remain anonymous, Herb ignored the curious looks directed his way, but his luck ran out when he was braced by two guys in white tuxedo jackets. He had to flash his badge to ward off Stan Carmichael, who introduced himself as the president of Lamda house. Herb made it clear that he was there at the request of Bernice Miller and Suzie Marshall, who wanted the party to remain indoors, and that he would also help any of the girls get home if they were unable to manage on their own. For the rest, what happened in the house was not really his concern. Time dragged, passing far too slowly for Herb's liking, but he maintained his vigil, striding up and down the sidewalk in a vain attempt to keep warm, yet never allowing the house out of his line of sight. He thought about retreating, beseeching Bernice for a cup of coffee or at least a hot chocolate, but he resisted the urge. Then suddenly, his bladder made its presence known, the urge to pee coming out of nowhere and growing stronger by the second. He started down the sidewalk, but he had only gone a few steps when the floodgates opened, and hot pee began to fill his diaper. He stopped in midstride, wetting a diaper for the first time since early childhood. What to do? Herb thought about it as he felt the heat fade and a clammy wetness take its place. If he went back to the house, Bernice would change him-- and then what? Call it a night and leave the girls to their own devices? Or return to his post, and possibly wet himself a second time? Since there was little to choose between a wet diaper and a wet bathing suit, Herb decided to soldier on. He would return to the house only if he wet a second time, acting on the presumption that the diaper could handle two downpours but not a third. Time marched on, the wet diaper clinging to his skin, but he could deal with it. He wondered how Cindy and her friends were faring, but he also wondered how Julia and Priscilla were faring at Rita's party. He hoped that they were having a good time, but equally he hoped that Julia would stick to the plan and get a sense of how many of Vickie's colleagues would be attending her adoption. . . . . “Now it's Vickie's turn,” Sarah intoned as she took her seat after a second round of ouzo had come and gone. “This will also be a maintenance spanking. I gave Vic a punishment spanking a few days ago, and she was so turned on that at the end she was begging me to use my fingers to make her come. She has been spanked in the bedroom so many times over the years that her brain interprets a hard paddling as foreplay.” “Then how do you punish her,” Suzie asked. “A wholesale change in her lifestyle. Despite what you're seeing tonight, we're all cutting back on the alcohol, and we're all celibate. No sex outside the household. Plus, Ian is introducing Vic to the kitchen, which for her is alien territory. We're determined to turn her into a proper housewife.” “This I've got to see,” Suzie laughed. “In time. I believe that Vic will take to motherhood the way a duck takes to water. And I will be shocked if she isn't delivering about ten months from now. Now,” Sarah continued, “let's get on with it. Priscilla, it will be your turn next-- a light punishment spanking to remind you that in this household you follow the rules that I set out. Julia, do you want to do the honors?” “I want to spank her,” Francie blurted out. “I've had quite a bit of practice, but I could always use more. And what's this about no sex outside the household? I'd like to take Priscilla in hand and see where it goes, and I like Carlie as well. I'm willing to move in if that's what it takes, but do you have room for me?” “Priscilla, am I to understand that you're bisexual?” Julia was genuinely curious, and her daughter's self-imposed celibate lifestyle had long aroused her suspicions. “Mom, I don't know. I don't want to start something with Rita, Sarah or Carlie and have it blow up in our faces, so I'd like to dip my toes in the water with someone else, and I like Francie. I'd like her to spank me, and then take charge of me the way Joyce takes charge of Babs.” “You want to be treated like a baby?” “Mom, I'm wearing and using diapers, and Vic and I are sharing a crib. This is the next logical step, and you and Sarah have both make it pretty clear that you want me to take it. I'm willing.” “Well, Francie, are you prepared to take charge of an adult baby? If you are, I'm fine with this.” “I'd love to take Pris in hand. And Vickie too. I'd love to baby both of your daughters.” “Sarah, I guess it's up to you,” Julia concluded. “I'd love to have her help, but no sex outside the household, Francie. Are you prepared to move in to what are already tight quarters?” "I'll go home in the morning, pack, and move in tomorrow afternoon. Put me down for diaper duty. To earn my keep, I'll take care of everyone, including Ian. And I love bottle feedings!” “Welcome to the household,” Sarah smiled. “Now let me deal with Vickie, then you can put Priscilla over your knee. She needs a good spanking.” “And she's gonna get one,” Francie smiled. . . . . Suzie retreated to the kitchen, picked up the phone and dialed the number in Bernice's office. She knew that Bernice would be there, and would remain there until each and every one of their girls had been accounted for. Bernice picked up on the first ring, dreading a call from the police this early in the evening. She was relieved to discover Suzie on the other end of the line, calling in to find out how things were going. There was little for Bernice to report, other than the fact that Herb Canon was out on the sidewalk, keeping an eye on the Deltas. Bernice was confident that he would round up any of their strays, and see them safely back to the house. Suzie, of course, had a great deal more to report from the party. After a wonderful dinner graced with a fine wine, the entertainment had got under way, with Ian receiving a light, maintenance spanking in between rounds of ouzo. Vickie had just received her own maintenance spanking,and a third round of drinks was about to commence, after which Priscilla would receive a light punishment spanking from one of the ladies working at Lullaby Diaper Service. Still more ouzo would precede the heavy spanking that Joyce would give Babs, who would be sharing Ian's crib overnight. The party would eventually wind down, but as no one would be sober enough to drive home, it would end with the guests grabbing pillows and blankets and bedding down on the living room floor like the surfer bunnies in the beach party films. Come the morning, black coffee in copious quantities would be the order of the day. The conversation ended with Bernice promising to call back if she had something substantive to report. She would leave it to Suzie to get Tippi, Joyce and Babs home in the morning, and life would go on.

WELCOME to PART FOUR of A NEW INTIMACY I'll have the audio of these first few parts posted on my YouTube channel soon. For more about me and to out my "Pampered Fairy Tales" audio series, please visit diaperhypnosis.com So let's continue with Samantha and Mark as they explore A New Intimacy! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- PART FOUR It began with small things. Samantha had always been thoughtful and strategic. She knew that Mark’s regression at home was deeply fulfilling—but the outside world still held its pressures and expectations. So she started gently, weaving small threads of their dynamic into their public life. One Saturday morning, as they prepared for errands, Samantha laid out Mark’s clothes for the day. A simple outfit: jeans with a loose elastic waistband, a soft pastel hoodie, and a discreet but thick diaper underneath. “I picked something comfy,” she said as he stood there, waiting for her approval. “And something Mommy can check easily.” Mark blushed but didn’t object. The idea of her choosing what he wore—even outside—sparked a thrill deep inside. He knew the diaper was visible if you looked closely. He knew the bulge was there. But the way Samantha smiled at him, adjusting his collar and kissing his cheek—it made him want to be brave. They went to a nearby boutique and then a grocery store, Samantha pushing the cart while Mark walked beside her, pacifier clipped inside his hoodie pocket just in case. She gave him little instructions as they went: “Hold my hand.” “Stay beside Mommy.” “Be patient.” When he got flustered in a crowded aisle, she leaned in and whispered, “If you’re good, you can cuddle with your stuffie in the car.” His face lit up. “Okay, Mommy.” They made one last stop—a baby store. Mark's heart jumped. “Just a few things,” Samantha said with a knowing smile. “You’re running low on wipes and your special oatmeal shampoo.” Inside, they wandered past aisles of bibs, bottles, and plush toys. Mark’s face burned with shame, nerves, and… something else. Pride? Safety? Then she leaned down and said, “If you’re good, you get to pick out a toy.” He froze. Her voice was calm but firm. He was the little one here. And Mommy had spoken. He nodded, swallowing hard. “Yes, Mommy.” She let him pick a soft elephant rattle. He clutched it to his chest the whole ride home. Their emotional bond grew deeper with every week. As their routine solidified, Samantha introduced rituals—small ceremonies that reminded both of them of their bond, their roles, and their intentions. Every Sunday night, before bedtime, Mark knelt at her feet. She would brush his hair, diaper him slowly, lovingly, and have him recite his devotion. “I trust Mommy.” “I obey Mommy.” “Mommy knows what I need.” “I feel safe in her care.” Each line brought tears to his eyes the first time. And then peace. She kept a tiny silver locket around her neck. Inside was a picture of Mark—cuddled in her lap, fast asleep in her arms. “You’re always with me,” she told him. “Even when we’re apart, I’m your Mommy.” And Mark began leaving little notes in her purse: “Thank you for keeping me safe.” “I’ll be good today for you.” “I love being yours.” These words weren’t just part of their dynamic. They were healing. For both of them. As Mark’s identity shifted, so did the emotional weight of their relationship. He no longer looked at his needs as “kinks” or “phases.” He saw them as a deep need to let go, to belong, to be seen and loved without having to perform. And Samantha, once a tightly wound career woman, discovered her power wasn’t just in control—it was in care. “I used to think being strong meant pushing people away,” she told him one night, as he lay on her chest. “But you… you’ve taught me that strength can also mean holding someone close. Protecting. Loving without condition.” Mark nodded sleepily. “You make me feel like I can stop pretending. Like I can just be yours.” “You are mine,” she whispered. “Every soft, sweet, beautiful part of you.” Soon, there were more public routines: Mark carried a discreet diaper bag backpack when they went out, and only Samantha could open it. He had a small teether keychain he was allowed to hold in public if he needed comfort. He called her “Mommy” under his breath when they were in line, just quiet enough that only she could hear. Each step was a lesson in surrender. In trust. In choosing each other again and again. And it changed everything between them. Mark no longer counted hours or measured days. His life was split between two places: the world outside, and the world inside Samantha’s arms. And when he was with her, he didn’t have to think. He didn’t have to be in charge. He just had to be hers. It started with a dinner invitation. One of Samantha’s old friends from college was coming into town. Her name was Caroline—sharp, poised, and charming in that effortless way. Samantha liked her. Trusted her. And more importantly… she sensed that Caroline was open-minded. “Are you nervous?” Samantha asked Mark gently as she buttoned his shirt that evening. He nodded. “A little, Mommy.” “Don’t worry,” she said, fixing his collar. “You’ll be wearing big-boy clothes tonight. But we’re still staying in our rules, understand?” Mark nodded again. “No interrupting. No speaking unless asked. And no fussing if Mommy talks about you like the little sweetheart you are.” He blushed. But he whispered, “Yes, Mommy.” At dinner, Samantha spoke easily with Caroline, sipping wine, asking about her travels. Mark stayed quiet, obediently refilling their drinks when asked, keeping his hands folded. Eventually Caroline smiled and tilted her head. “You’re awfully well-behaved these days, Mark.” Samantha ran her hand over his thigh. “He’s been learning a lot about obedience lately.” Mark’s face colored, but he didn’t look away. Caroline raised an eyebrow, then gave a knowing nod. “I always thought you had that energy,” she said to Samantha with a smirk. “Mommy energy?” Samantha replied, sipping her wine. “Let’s just say I’ve leaned into it.” They laughed. Mark sat in quiet warmth and pride. That night, back home, Samantha rewarded him with warm milk, a long cuddle in her lap, and a new pacifier that matched his pajamas. “You were very good tonight,” she murmured, rubbing his back. “And Mommy’s so proud of how much you trust her.” The emotional structure of their life deepened with rituals—daily acts of devotion that reminded Mark of his place, and gave Samantha new ways to express her loving authority. Each morning before work, Mark would kneel in the nursery and recite his Pledge to Mommy: “I give my words and will to you. I trust your hands to guide me. I give you my body, to keep safe. I give you my mind, to quiet. I give you my love, to cherish. I give you my obedience, to deserve your care.” It grounded him. And her. On Sundays, they had ritual inspection time. Samantha would dress him in nothing but a diaper and bib, sit him on the changing pad, and gently go over his body—checking skin, nails, any little marks or changes. “Mommy has to make sure her baby is perfect,” she would say. Sometimes it was tender and quiet. Other times, it was followed by firm correction if he had broken a rule. Discipline was never cruel—just clear. She might take away his favorite toy for the day. Or have him write lines: “Mommy’s rules keep me safe.” Over and over, in his coloring book, with crayons. Each act of obedience brought more closeness. More peace. Samantha slowly introduced more public pieces of their private world—never flashy, but unmistakably intentional. When shopping together, Mark had to carry the diaper bag. It was styled like a trendy backpack, but inside was powder, wipes, bottles—and his spare pacifier. On walks, he wore mittens with a gentle tether to her wrist. “Just for fun,” she would say if asked. But it was more than that. At a farmer’s market, she let him pick out apples—but only after asking, “What does my good boy say?” He blushed, but whispered, “Please, Mommy…” She always smiled. And rewarded him with a soft pat on the bottom. Their friends noticed—some more than others. But no one dared question the quiet authority with which Samantha handled everything: conversation, finances, plans—and her husband’s affections. To the outside world, she was a confident, commanding wife. To Mark, she was everything. One rainy Saturday, Mark had an accident in the middle of playtime—his potty training had faded even more over time. He burst into tears, overwhelmed. Samantha came immediately, kneeling down to hold him. “It’s okay,” she whispered. “You’re safe. Mommy’s here.” “But I… I…” he sobbed. “I didn’t mean to…” She gently placed the pacifier in his mouth and held him tight. “You don’t have to mean anything anymore, baby. You just have to be. Let Mommy do the rest.” He clung to her, trembling, until he calmed. Then she diapered him, dressed him in his softest onesie, and rocked him in the nursery chair until he fell asleep. That night, she lay beside him in the crib, cradling him in her arms. “I know you thought you had to be strong,” she whispered in the dark. “All those years—always holding everything together.” He didn’t answer, just snuggled closer. “But now you have me,” she continued. “To hold it for you. Always.” Mark’s tears came quietly. And for the first time in years, they weren’t out of fear or stress… but out of gratitude. “I love you, Mommy,” he mumbled. She kissed his forehead. “And I love my baby.”

😈 Wouldn't you like to know? Thanks for the comments and the kind words! Unfortunately normal, is busy! The good thing is even with giving you all bonus chapters occasionally we're set with enough of a stockpile I hope you all will not see many breaks in weekly chapters. (only way you will is if I have to reschedule a posting day because work gets in the way or something) I'll be posting earlier on Friday's again beginning this week though before I go to work. (Helps out the European readers I think) Thanks again! 🙂

Hopefully her mom spots her and gets her inside... That nightmare the night before was not a good day for her to learn the truth about her 'almond milk.' Excited to see a new chapter from you, hope we get to see another one soon! Hopefully they can reconcile and we can see her awake and bonding with mommy!

Herb is a fantastic character. Great job detailing the anxiety that comes with the onset of incontinence in middle age.

Hi all, I've been writing all my life, but always in my native language Dutch. I wanted to see if I could also write in English. So... I just started writing. And this is the result. It is basically a brain dump, so I never re-read it. Please let me know if you like it. Tips and tricks are welcome. And highly appreciated. Chapter 1 – She is here! “You know she is here, right?” The fifty year old man looked at me with a concerned look on his face. Bob was my colleague. He was my boss actually, and ‘she’ was an intern. She was 25 years younger than me and turned a few some months ago. I smiled and nodded and continued with the preparations for some hot snacks. I would fire up the barbecue in a few hours, but until then I didn’t want my colleagues to get hungry. “You know?” He was surprised. “Yes, I saw her ten minutes ago, through the front window, sneaking into my garden.” “And?” “And what?” “You are going to do nothing?” “You think she would leave if I asked nicely?” I answered with a new question. Bob looked at me for a moment and then started to laugh. He shook his head. “No, I don’t think she would leave.” “Then there is no point in asking, or telling, her to leave.” I concluded. “If I went to the garden and told her that she isn’t welcome here and that she needs to leave, then she would cause a scene and ruin the mood.” “So? You let her stay?” He asked. “I’m going to give her a choice: leave or stay. But if she wants to stay, it’ll be on my conditions. And I’m not sure she is going to like the conditions.” I smiled. Bob shook his head. I think he misread my intentions, but he would see for himself what I was planning to do. I didn’t think she was going to leave, but I also knew she wouldn’t accept my conditions without a fight. It was a bit of catch-22 situation, but I was sure the end result would be satisfying for both of us, in the end. I only had to convince her of it. “You know, I do feel sorry for her.” I said. I presented the plate with the snacks to Bob and let him try one. He tasted and nodded an approval. “You feel sorry for her? Why is that? She is the one who is crazy. Totally nuts.” “I know.” I knew a bit more about her tan Bob did. “She didn’t have a normal childhood, and yes, she does have some issues. I helped her get this internship. Now she has a crush on me, and thinks I love her because I helped her.” “Crush? This isn’t a crush anymore. She is hopelessly in love, and she stalks you. You need to do something about that.” “Oh, I will. I certainly will.” I said. “She is so talented, but a bit screwed up inside her head.” “That she is. That she is indeed!” Bob laughed approvingly. Chapter 2 – First step I found ‘her’ in the garden. Emma was talking to two of my female colleagues, and from a distance I saw that they didn’t want her around but were too polite to just turn their backs on her. I could see the annoyed faces of my colleagues, but Emma didn’t notice that. She just didn’t have an antenna for that kind of thing. Or maybe she had, but choose to ignore it. I walked towards them and Emma noticed me. She smiled immediately, but only for a second. Then she realized the situation and that she wasn’t welcome here. She must have been afraid of me being mad at her. Her expression changed, but that also lasted only a second. Then she smiled again. She tried to be calm and confident, but I knew she wasn’t. Emma was small and her high heels didn’t compensate fully. Her small skirt, sexy top and plenty of skin showing made her look like a teenager at a fraternity party. But this wasn’t that kind of party. This was just a barbecue with ten colleagues from work. And we were all in our forties and fifties. She definitely stood out of the crowd, she was the outsider, and everybody knew that. Even Emma. When I came close she hugged me. She wrapped her arms around me and wanted to kiss me on the lips. But she couldn’t reach that high. Instead she pushed her face against my chest and I feared that her extensive make-up would leave marks on my white shirt. She smiled and looked up with anticipation and maybe a little bit of tension. “Hi Emma. Please come inside, we need to talk.” I pushed myself out of the hug and placed my hand between her shoulder blades to guide her inside the house. Emma looked worried and I knew all my colleagues were staring at us. They all felt the tension, and they all knew what had happened before. All right, they didn’t know everything, but they knew enough to feel that something was going to happen. “Peter, I’m sorry for...” She started, but her words where unnecessary. “Please stop talking. I will talk first and you need to listen. But we will do that inside the house, and we will find a nice and quiet place where we are not disturbed.” I said it calm but resolutely. I wanted her to know that I was serious. This was not a game anymore, not for me anyway. In fact, for me it was never a game. But Emma did exactly what she always did when somebody asked her to do something: she starting asking why and did not get the clue that she should have listened in the first place. She turned around to me and looked me in the eye. She didn’t seem to care that everybody was looking at us. “Peter, let’s…” She started talking again. “No, stop. You really need to listen to me now.” I said with a raised voice. “You know you are not invited here, and I made it absolutely clear that you are not welcome. You even promised you wouldn’t come.” I looked her in the eyes and saw her nervous smile fade away. Her confidence was melting, but it was not gone yet. “So you can talk all you want, but all I hear are lies and falsehoods. So, stop talking and go inside. Now, please!” I gave her a last chance to go to a place without spectators, without the audience. And people were looking at us, enjoying it. Not long after Emma started her internship at the company, people started to dislike her and hoped that something like this would happen one day. Her arrogance and misplaced self-confidence made her no friends. “That’s not…” Again I didn’t let her finish her sentence. She clearly wasn’t going to listen and she didn’t made any attempt to go inside. She gave me the excuse I wanted, and I could do what I planned to do. I grabbed her by her arm, pushed her in position and swung my other hand from behind and let it land op her ass. Everybody could hear my hand hit the back of her skirt and saw the startled face of Emma. She shouted in surprise, not because I did her a lot of pain. Everybody looked at us in silence and saw that I treated her like the child she was acting like. Emma was shocked and looked up in disgust. I looked her again straight in the eyes. The twenty year old looked up to me and then looked away. She now realized that everybody around us looked at her, and the humiliation became visible on her face. “Did you hear what I said? I want you to go inside the house so we can talk. Are you going to listen now?” I still had my hand around her arm. She couldn’t get away, but I think she was more or less paralyzed by the shock and wasn’t planning to run away. Again she didn’t respond to my question. She just looked down at the ground, avoiding any eye contact. It took a little shaking around before she looked up and finally she nodded, albeit very slightly. “OK, then please go to the hall. You can sit on the stairs if you want. I’ll come find you in a minute. Is that understood?” I was purposely talking to her as if she was a child, but she wasn’t a child at all. She was an adult, a beautiful but slightly small one. She had made an effort to look sexy, with a lot of curve showing and from above I had an excellent view into her cleavage. But she was twenty and I was forty-five. “Yes.” She sounded very soft. For the moment she conceded. She knew she couldn’t win this round and the only thing she wanted to do now, was leave the garden and find a spot to regroup, and find her calm, and her confidence. This was not the moment to teach her that I would like to hear a response like: ‘Yes, Peter’ or ‘No, Peter’, but I hoped that that time would still come. I let go of her arm and Emma immediately started to walk inside the house. I watched her go and followed her with my eyes. I was a bit afraid that she would run away, and that she went home and that my plans would fail. But deep inside I knew already that she would not do that. I was confident that my plan worked, and that she would behave the way as expected. I smiled, and was already excited about the next step of the plan. For now I concluded that the first part of the plan worked perfectly. Chapter 3 - Confessions Five minutes. I gave her a bit more time to think about what happened. She got a bit more time to realize that her plan was failing. I suppose she still thought that she might end up in bed with me, but that was not the end goal I had in mind. I had different plans, and preparations were already underway for a two weeks now. The only reason I gave this barbecue in my backyard was to lure Emma here. And it worked. I opened the door to the hall and Emma was startled. She was indeed sitting on the second step of the stair, but stood up as soon as I entered the hall. “I’m sorry I had to smack your bottom.” I said with a shy smile. I think she thought I was still angry, but instead I walked towards her and gave her a hug. I pulled her close to me and wrapped my arms around her. I even kissed her on top of her head. “You didn’t listen, and I needed you to listen.” I whispered to her in a soft voice, without a hint of anger or irritation. “Why… Peter?” She still felt the humiliation and the confusion. Moments ago she thought I was mad at her, and now I was kissing her. I gave out these mixed messages on purpose. I needed her confused for now, to lure her a bit more in my trap. Far enough that so there wasn’t a way back. “First, please forget that you think you can end up in my bed. That’s not going to happen.” I said sternly. I still had her firm against my body, but she could hear me perfectly. “If you still believe that, then please leave now. But that doesn’t mean that you can’t stay the night, if you want.” I let her get out of the hug and she looked up at me. Her confusion was still visible. “What? Really, but…” She fumbled her words and was lost for words. “I know you don’t want to go home tonight, and I know you brought a change of clothes just in case, but there is a big issue we need to talk about first.” “Wh… What?” “The problem is that I don’t trust you. I can’t trust you.” “Yes… Yes, you can.” Emma looked up desperately. “No, I can’t. Did you lie to me? Did you say you were not planning to come here tonight, because I explicitly said you were not welcome? Was that a lie, Emma?” Emma wanted to answer immediately, but I stopped her. I put a finger vertically on her lips and she understood the gesture. “Please think before you answer, and please don’t lie to me again.” Emma started blushing. I knew she was going to lie again, like she always did. That was kind of second nature to her. Off course she would deny it, but I already knew the truth. Last Thursday she confessed to another colleague that she was planning to come here, and later that day denied it to me. It was time for her to stop lying. Emma looked up at me, with a blush on her forehead. She nodded and finally told the truth. “Yes… I… I lied. But I…” I saw her tremble for a moment and pulled her close to me again. “All right, Emma. I’m glad you told the truth. Please don’t ever lie to me again.” I said, and gave her a moment to feel her body against mine. I wanted to give her some warmth, something I knew she didn’t get at home. I gave her another minute before I made my confession. “Now you told the truth, then I need to make a confession too.” I said, and I smiled. “Even though I explicitly forbade you to come here and I made myself very clear to you that you were not welcome here, I already knew you would come. I knew you could not resist the temptation and that’s why I already prepared a room for you.” Emma bended her head backwards and looked up. “A… A room.” “Yes, off course. You will get your own room, with your own bed.” “And… I can stay?” She asked. I couldn’t answer that question right away. “If you want, and if you obey my rules, then yes. You can stay here tonight. But only if you agree to my rules. And even then, there may be some surprises for you. And I already know that some of those surprises you will not like.” And even with that ominous warning she only heard the word ‘yes’. Chapter 4 – The proposal “The problem is that I don’t trust you. You lied to me, on multiple occasions. You looked me straight in the eyes and lied. That is problem.” I said. “So, I’ll be very clear to you. I’ll tell you exactly what is going to happen. You may not like what I have planned for you, but you are here out of your own free will and you are free to leave. Do you understand?” Emma look puzzled, and a bit scared, but eventually she nodded. “You are free to leave, but… There is a big but.” I said. “There are only a few moments where you can decide to leave. Between those moments you are in my house and under my control. Here in this house I am responsible and you have to follow my rules.” Emma looked at me with a blank face. She had no idea what I meant. That would change soon. “I know this all sounds a bit strange, but I will explain.” I started. “First, in order to be able to build up my trust in you, I need you to learn that you cannot lie to me. You need to understand what happens when you lie and what the consequences are. And that will not be a pleasant part of this evening. I’m sorry to say, but I will need to punish you for your lies. I hope that will prevent you from further lying.” “P… Punish?” She stuttered the word. I nodded. “Yes. I will punish you. And it will hurt. It will hurt a lot.” I looked her in the eyes and saw fear. I was so much taller and stronger than her, and until now that didn’t stop her. Only now she really noticed the difference. “Then I will show you your room and you will stay there for at least two hours. You can sleep if you like, but you must stay in your room. You will get some time to process what I did to you, so you can decide how you react to that. That is part of the punishment.” Emma didn’t dare to ask anything. “Then I will get you, take you downstairs and get you something to drink and eat. At that point you can decide if you want to leave. I will ask someone to bring you home. I think Bob is going your way anyway, and he can drop you off at home if you want.” “By you can stay here if you like. But if you decide to stay for the night, you will need to comply with my rules, you need to behave or suffer the consequences. By then you know what happens if you misbehave.” “B… But…” She was lost for words again. “If you decide to stay the night here, I can bring you home tomorrow around noon. Not sooner. So, again, you need to make your decision carefully.” Emma was desperate to stay the night here. She decided that upfront. She knew she would do anything to stay the night here, but now, now it didn’t go according to her plan, everything fell apart for her. I saw her thinking about it, but now that everything was different than expected, she didn’t know what to do anymore. “What… Punishment… What will you do?” She looked up at me. Her face betrayed her nervousness. I approached her again and drew her close to me. I hugged her and wrapped my arms around her, and I gave her a kiss on the top of her head. “I have to do what I should have done before.” I said and waited a few seconds. “I will put you over the knee and I will spank you. I will use my hands, but I will do it on your bare bottom.” I felt her shock. Her body stiffened and she gasped. “I won’t lie to you, and I’m honest to tell you that it will hurt. But I hope that you trust me that I believe that this is the best for you. That is maybe a bit hard to understand, but I believe you need a firm hand.” She pulled her hands between our bodies and pushed herself out of our embrace. She looked at me and shook her head. Of course she was afraid. “No… You don’t… don’t have the right to… to…” She was right, of course. I could only do it with her permission. She was an adult and I had no legal control over her. But I was still convinced that she at least would stay till after her punishment, and after she had spent her time in her bedroom. I was almost certain that she loved me enough, and trusted me enough, to let me punish her. “No, but you lied to me too often and if you want us to have any kind of relationship, then it starts with this. I’m sorry, but this is the only way.” She still shook her head, maybe it was out of stubbornness, or despair. I couldn’t be sure. I knew I had to give her some time, but at the same time give her a hard deadline. She needed to make a decision fast, while I knew that was a tough decision to make. “Go back to the garden, get something to drink or whatever. In fifteen minutes I will ask Bob to bring you home. If you want to stay, then come to me before that. OK?” I asked, but Emma turned her head away from me. She pretended not to listen. With a gentle push I directed her out of the small hallway, in the direction of the garden. I went back to the kitchen to pour myself a drink. I smiled, but I was nervous too. I hoped see agreed to my proposal, but I wasn’t entirely sure. Chapter 5 – Her decision I already asked Bob and prepared him a bit for what was coming. I didn’t tell him everything, but most of it he would find out eventually. With Bob on my side we walked to Emma. She was sitting a bit outside the group. She was looking away, deep in her thoughts. “Emma? Bob will take you home now.” I said and laid my hand on her shoulder. She was startled by me touching her and looked at me. It looked like she cried a bit, but she would probably deny that. She looked at me, then at Bob and then back at me. I didn’t think she fully made her mind up. “Come, you need to go. I don’t think Bob would want to miss the barbecue.” I said smiling, but Emma didn’t move. She gazed at me for a moment and ten slowly stood up. I spread my arms and she walked into them. I hugged her again and let her feel some warmth. “I don’t want to go.” She said very softly. I don’t think Bob could hear it. He knew to give us some space. “Then you know what I have to do.” I replied, also softly. I kissed her on the head again. She shook her head. “Please, don’t.” “I understand you don’t want to be hurt and I will not be gentle. Let us walk to the hall together, we can grab your stuff on the way. If you then want to stay, I need you to show me that, I need a kind of confirmation that you really want to stay. If not, we call Bob. OK?” I whispered and she nodded. I gave her another kiss, but now on her forehead. She looked up at me with watery eyes, as if she was about to start crying. Slowly I let her out of my embrace and I grabbed her hand and softly led her through the garden. We both knew people were looking at us again. What was happening between that 45 year old and the 20 year old intern? It wasn’t illegal, even if she did end up in my bed, but although it was completely legal, it still felt off. She was too young for me. I was too old for her. She was working in my department, even though I wasn’t her real boss. For a short period of time I was her boss, but that didn’t work out, so I transferred her to a colleague. I felt her feet dragging. She didn’t want to go, but she didn’t know if she wanted to stay either. It took us more than a minute to cross the house, grab her bag, and end up in the hall. We stood still in front of the door, but it was still closed. She was looking to the door, to her way out, to the end of this disappointment, but she didn’t open the door. “I need conformation, Emma. We’re both adults, I have no right to do this to you without your consent.” I saw her tremble. “So… Let’s… If you want to stay, then… then take off your panties and give them to me. That way I know for sure.” I proposed. I could hear her gasp. She had her head down, looked to the ground and thought about it. I knew she didn’t want to go home, but maybe the price of staying was too high. And she didn’t even know what I had planned for her. She only knew about the spanking. It all took too long. I didn’t want to wait anymore. Maybe the more she thought about it, the less chance I had she would stay. I walked up to her. Her back was turned to me and I moved close to her. I put my hand on her shoulder. “I understand this is a difficult choice to make, and I understand if you want to end it right here, right now. I’ll call Bob, and he’ll…” I started, but she didn’t let me finish. Suddenly she turned around. I saw anger on her face. Her hands were fists and she pounded them against my chest, but not hard. She didn’t want to hurt me, it was just an expression of her anger. Her hands came down and she reached under her skirt. Her skirt came up, but with her thumps under her panties she pulled her panties down. Her seemed more decorative that serving any other purpose. She pulled her feet out of them and then bend over to pick them from the ground. Without looking me in the eye she held her panties out. I took her pink panties and then gave her another hug. “Let’s get it over with, then.” I said. I tried to sound serious, but of course I was excited. She gave herself to me, ready to be punished. “You can leave your shoes, here.” I said, and half a minute later I guided her barefoot up the stairs. Chapter 6 – Final preparations I guided her to my bedroom. I went first and closed the door after she came in. I walked past her to the other side of the bed, closer to the window. The window was open and we could hear our colleagues talking. I closed the window and sat down on the middle of the bed. I placed my hand on the sheets next and gestured to come sit there. So hesitated, but she complied. “Have you ever had a spanking before?” She shook her head immediately. She looked very timid now. “I’m you cry or shout too loud, people may hear us. I think you don’t want that. And also I need you to lie very still, and that may prove difficult too.” Is said to her in a soft voice. “If I need to stop every time you make too much noise or move out of position, then that will only make it take longer. I… I may even need to hit you a bit more, because of the pauses in between.” She kept looking at her feet. “No, no… I will… I will try to…” “I can help you, but… But you may not like it.” “What? How?” I heard softly. “I can fixate your arms and legs, and put something in your mouth. You can’t move too much anymore and I can more easily keep you in place, and you can scream as much as you like as only me will hear you.” I said. She kept quiet. “I would be extremely proud of you if you did that. And it will be over more quickly.” She still didn’t say anything, and didn’t dear to look my way. “You want it to be over as soon as possible?” I asked, and now she nodded very slightly. I wasn’t sure what she really wanted, except that she didn’t want to be spanked at all, so I decided to use the tools I had at my disposal. First I took the towel that was on my night stand and spread it over my knees. With my hands on both side over her body, I helped her move and let her sit on my lap. She still didn’t look at me. The night stand was close enough by to open it and opened the drawer. I saw her looking at what my hand would get out of the drawer, probably anxiously. The first thing I picked was a belt that I put on her waist. I closed it on the front Velcro. On the back, a bit to the side, there were to wristbands that could also be closed with Velcro. One at a time I grabbed her wrist and brought it to her back and locked it into place. I felt a bit more resistance with her second hand, but she let me do it. She was already helpless and overpowered, but now her hands were out of the way, and securely locked against her back, she must have felt more helpless than ever. I grabbed a much smaller belt from the drawer with a soft, black gag on it. I brought the gag to her mouth and she let me put it in her mouth. It was from a soft material and it filled her mouth completely. I closed the belt behind her head. For a short moment I hugged her. I was so glad she trusted me to do this to her. She could have just refused and go home, but I had her on my lap in a position that I completely dominated her. I felt her tremble a bit out of fear and anticipation. I gave her a bit of time to get used to her outfit, before I helped her turn around. I got her to lie on my knees without any problems. She rested with her belly on my left thigh and with her private parts on my other thigh. Her hands were visible to me and were nervously trying to investigate their maneuverability. Her skirt was still covering her buttocks, but only barely. “Can you bend your knees, please?” I asked, and her knees came into reach. I had a last belt that I used to bind her ankles together. It also closed with Velcro. It was done quickly and she straightened her legs again. Her feet were resting on the ground and seeking support against the wall. She was almost ready. I had one more task to do, before I could teach her not to lie to me again. With both hands I pulled her tight skirt up. I exposed her buttocks as she wasn’t wearing any panties anymore. She tightened up, nervous and afraid. I could feel her while body stiffen, but her behind was exposed. I laid my right hand on her left buttock and it shocked her. It was just a touch but she was already in shock. The fact that it was hard for her to see what I did, didn’t help. She trembled again and I decided it was time. I pulled my right hand back. Chapter 7 – Punishment She cried within a minute. The first slaps didn’t hurt that much, much I kept going and soon the pain of each slap faded into the next one, until there was no more relief in between. I hit her with the inside of my hand, hurting myself too, but her pain was worse. I hit her on the left and on the right randomly, leaving her guessing where she would feel the next hit. She screamed at first, but the foam ball in her mouth reduced the volume for the most part. Only I could hear her in between the moments where my hand hit her skin. She fought me, her body tense and hard at one moment, and soft and flexible the next. I could easily keep her in place with my left hand grabbing her belt on her back, between her hands. And when she did manage to move a bit out of position, I could easily pull her back. I continued with her punishment, hitting her hard and leaving the skin on her buttocks darker and darker. It started a light shade of pink, but by now it some places became bruised and were already a much darker shade of pink. I didn’t think she thought it was going to hurt this bad. It took a while before I felt her body relax. She started to give up the fight. Her muscles relaxed and her body was loosening up. Her mind was accepting the fact that it couldn’t fight it, and was just helpless. She wasn’t screaming anymore into her gag, she was just crying. I continued for a short bit, slapping her darkened skin for a few more times and then stopped. She didn’t react to the end of her punishment. She still laid perfectly still, ready to accept more of I decided to do so. I placed my hand on her battered behind. I hadn’t broken anything, just darkened it. But it was enough. It was easy for me to pick her up, turn her around, and let her sit on my lap again. I did it carefully to not hurt her any more than necessary. Her upper body relaxed against mine, and her head was resting against my shoulder. Her eyes were wet from crying, but she was still bound and gagged and could do anything I didn’t help with. She felt exhausted. Her heart was racing and I could her chest expanding every time she breathed. Her mouth was filled, so she had to breathe to her nose. I gave her a minute to recuperate and then removed the gag from her mouth. She drooled a bit and I threw the wet gag on the floor. She rested her head again against my shoulder and felt her wet mouth against my neck. “I’m proud of you.” I said. “You’re so brave. I hope you learned your lesson.” She didn’t say anything, she just rested against me. After a moment I felt her pull against her restraints, and I removed them. Her hands were free again and then I also removed the restraints on her ankles. She was free again, but was still recovering from her punishment. Her breathing was slowly slowing down. I looked at her face and saw that it was a mess. Her make-up was awful after her crying and her mascara was all over her face. With some wet wipes I started to clean her face up. At first she resisted me a bit, but when she noticed that I did it with care and gentle strokes she started helping me. I think her main reason for her resistance was that she didn’t want her make-up to be removed, but I suppose she realized it was needed anyway. So, she let me do it. I needed a lot of wipes to remove it, but in the end her face was clean again, albeit still a bit red. “You did good.” I said thankfully. “Let’s get you into bed. I think you can use the rest.” I tried a small smile, but I didn’t get the same response from her. She wasn’t looking at me, she just laid there in my arms. I was prepared to carry her to her bedroom, but I couldn’t stand up with her in my lap. I could carry her, but then we first both had to stand up. Without speaking I helped her up and stood up beside her. I took her back in my arms, and she let me do it. She even wrapped her arms around my neck to help me. She was ready for another big surprise. Chapter 8 – Her bedroom She wasn’t that big, and I was strong enough to carry her in my arms. I maneuvered her out of my bedroom. I think Emma was glad this part was over, even though must have been a bit nervous about being sent to bed. She must have felt that there was something strange about that, and of course she was right. It was strange to bring a twenty year old to bed, just after a nasty spanking, but this whole situation was strange. Emma was not a normal twenty year old, but what do you define as normal. There were problems in her childhood that followed her around, and that defined her what she was today. And me? Was I normal? I had to admit that I also had my quirks, and today I had the satisfaction of playing out one of my quirks. I brought Emma to her room. The door was closed and I had my hands full. Emma helped. She opened the door for me and I stepped in. Emma must have been curious, or maybe she didn’t expect anything to be strange at all. But as soon as I carried her inside, I felt her body tense again. Her breathing stopped for a moment and I heard her gasp. “I think you remember the remark I made a month ago?” I said. I felt that she wanted to get out of my arms, but I kept her tight. “Someone said something about what you felt for me. I don’t know the exact words anymore. But they were implying that we end up in bed together, that’s for sure.” Our faces were very close and she looked at me for a moment. I watched her face from the moment we stepped into the room. She wasn’t pleased, she wasn’t pleased at all. She looked surprised at first, but then her expression quickly changed to shocked. “You know what I said? You remember that?” I asked, but knew she remembered it lividly. She was shocked and angry, while everybody was laughing. She felt so humiliated that she ran from the company restaurant where we had all lunch together. “I said that I thought you were so young that I would only feel comfortable with you in my bed when you were diapered.” I already knew that she had a crush on me, and this was my first attempt to push her away. I wanted her to know that I wasn’t the right match for her. But it didn’t work. It worked for a few hours, that’s all. “Everybody thought it was a joke. Everybody laughed. Except you.” I said. “Do you still think it was a joke?” I brought her over to the big changing table and sat her down on it. The plastic cover of the changing mat compressed under her weight, but it may not have been prepared for her weight, it was long enough for her to lie down on. For now she just sat in the middle of it, but with her bare feet already on the changing mat too. Emma started shaking her head in disgust. She didn’t understand what she saw and I Think she didn’t realized yet what it meant for her. Maybe she still thought this was all a joke, maybe a bit elaborate to be a joke, but still a joke.. But it wasn’t a joke. This was dead serious. I spent a lot of time and money in preparing this room for her, without even knowing for sure it would be used at all. I hoped it would, but I couldn’t be certain. I saw her look around. She already noticed the pink changing mattress she was sitting on. It was just like one for babies, but only a lot bigger. Now I saw her eyes look at her bed. It was a giant crib, with bars that ended high above the mattress. The mattress itself was already up from the floor, much higher than on a normal bed. She looked at her crib for a moment and then looked at me. “It wasn’t a joke, Emma.” I said again. “I will help you undress, then I will diaper you before you will be put to bed.” “No… No… Why?” She stammered. “No questions. Let’s get you in bed, little girl. I will answer all your questions after your nap. She was still shaking her head in disgust while I started to open the buttons of her shirt. Chapter 9 – Undressed Just before I could open the last of the four buttons of her shirt she froze. She pushed my hands away. Not like she was in a panic, but more gentle and calm. With her sitting on the changing table our eyes were on the same level. She could look me straight in the eyes. She slowly shook her head. “No… Please.” She whispered. I smiled at her. I understood that she would be hesitant, and that she needed some time to comprehend what was happening to her. But my plan was to let her think about that in bed, and for that I needed her diapered, and… for that I needed her naked and lying down on the plastic mattress. “You don’t have to be afraid. I won’t do anything to you that I wouldn’t do to my nieces and nephews.” It was a joke of course, but at the same time a way to let her know that I would treat her like a child. So, I pushed her hands aside, with exact the amount of force that I needed, and opened the last button of her shirt. I immediately pulled her arms out of the short sleeves and threw her shirt on the ground. “No, no.” She protested again and she felt my hands on her back, opening her bra. Now she panicked a bit. She knew she was helpless and I knew she was afraid of me at the moment. That was totally understandable after the spanking I just gave her. “Please, Peter. I…” I already managed to open her bra and pulled it away. Her face became red in shame and while I tried to maneuver her arms out of the straps of her bra, she placed her arms horizontally over her chest. She seem to protect herself more from my eyes, and less from my hands. “What is it? Why are you so suddenly so shy? This is not the first time I am going to see you naked, is it?” I asked, and again with a little smile. I tried to lessen the tension as much as possible, and at the same time make sure that she knew I was serious about this. I almost had her bra completely off, but with her left hand she tried to hold on to it. “Is it the first time I am going to see you naked?” I asked again, but this time with a bit more power in my voice. She let her fingers relax a bit and I could pull the strap out of her fist. She looked at me, now even redder than before. She shook her head. After I tossed her bra on the ground I placed my hands on her shoulder. “It is not, isn’t it?” I said amused. A few days after my joke in the company restaurant we had our monthly drinks. It was quite busy and of course my joke was still a topic of conversation. When I wanted to go home around nine, I went to my office to get my coat and laptop, but I found a bit more than I had expected. Emma had been waiting for me in my office, and she was desperate to proof to me that she wasn’t a child. I found her sitting on my desk, completely naked. I was stunned and laughed. I had never considered her to be a possible sexual partner, and presenting herself to me naked didn’t help at all. I brought my face a bit closer to hers and we met eye to eye. “I probably should have given you a thorough spanking back then. That would have saved me from a lot of time and money to prepare this room for you.” She blushed and looked down, too ashamed to look at me. I continued to look at her all the same, before my hands slid along her arms to her elbows. “Don’t be afraid, little girl.” I said, and I grabbed her lower arms and helped her lying down on the changing mat. I pushed her sideways and turned her a bit so her back her the plastic cover and she pulled her feet on the mat. Her only garment was now her skirt, and her breast came in full view when I pushed her hands behind her head on the mattress. I held her arms there for a few seconds to let her know that her hands belong there, and when I let go of her hands they indeed stayed put. Without any problems I could open the zipper of her skirt and pull it down. I felt the shiver through her body and heard her gasp for air, but she lay perfectly still for me. Her skirt became the last piece of clothing on the ground as she was now completely naked. For a moment she panicked. She started to sit up and tried to cover herself with her hands. I was prepared for that and I quickly grabbed an ankle and pulled it up and a bit in the direction of her belly. Her other leg followed and she was forced to resign her bid to sit up. With her legs in the air I had access to her bums. I slapped her, not too hard, but it shocked her. I immediately felt her resistance break. The tension left her body and she was under my control again. “Don’t so that, please.” I said. She pulled her hands back behind her head. “S… Sorry… Please.” She whispered. She regretted her moment of rebellion and realized again that she was not in control anymore. I caressed her forehead as a sign of forgiveness. If this was the only time she didn’t do what she was supposed to do, then I would call that a success. Chapter 10 – Diapered! With one hand she held the wrist of her other hand, and her head was turned to the wall. The only movement she made was her chest going up and down for her breathing. Maybe she didn’t dare to move, afraid of another spanking, or she accepted the fact that I could see her completely naked, and that I would diaper her. When I grabbed her ankles and crossed them, her knees bended and her legs opened. She was even more vulnerable now, but she still didn’t move. I took both her ankles in one hand and raised them. I brought the over her belly, but not too high. Her knees moved outside and her back arched a bit. Not only I had an unobstructed view at everything between her legs, I could access it as easily with my right hand. Her bottom was still red from the spanking, and it must still hurt a bit. With my free right hand I opened the top drawer and found the soothing cream. It wasn’t easy to open the tube with one hand but I didn’t want to let her ankles go. To be honest I wasn’t a pro in caring for babies, and most certainly not for babies as big as Emma. I squished some crème directly from the tube on each of her cheeks and then started to rub it in. I did it slowly and with care. My touch must have hurt, but the crème should make the pain go away sooner. “I’m sorry I had to spank you.” I apologized again. “I hope I have never have to do that again.” Emma was still looking at the wall. She let me do what I wanted to do, and she kept her eyes closed. She didn’t need to look, she felt everything I did to her. I tried to be as gentle as I could be, but I was rubbing her abused behind, so it couldn’t be enjoyable. I had to let her skin absorb the crème for a moment and I needed to clean my right hand, so I decided to let her loose for a moment. I stood by to see what her legs would do now I didn’t keep them in place, but nothing happened. She held her legs up, her knees out, and her ankles crossed, so I could grab a towel and dry my hands. “I know this is not a comfortable position, but please hold on for a moment.” I said to her. I put my right hand on her upper thigh and tried to lay my right hand on her forehead and caress her, but the shook my hand away. She was clearly angry at me, but that was OK. I was not angry at her anymore, I was even proud at her that she let me do what I needed to do. I pulled my hands back and started gathering her clothes from the floor. I folded them and put them on the end of the changing table. I wasn’t in a hurry at all. Emma was in a very vulnerable and humiliating position and she stayed like that without me holding here. She just laid there, naked and hurt, waiting for me to continue. I grabbed a diaper from the pile and right next to her head I began to unfold it. The plastic made a lot of noise, but Emma kept looking at the wall. Off course she wore diapers as a kid, but nobody can remember that part of your life. So like most people her age, this would be her first time she would be diapered like a child and actually remember it. Her diaper was white and very think. This wasn’t just a medical diaper, it was much thicker and the tape landing zone on the front was showing cute little bears. Emma didn’t see that. She kept her eyes closed, but she knew what was happening. She had heard the loud crackling of the plastic when I folded the sides of the diaper outwards, and maybe she did some babysitting in the past and recognized the sound. But now it was Emma who was getting diapered. I thought about saying something, but I decided to let her be for the moment. I pushed the back of her diaper under her and positioned the diaper. Then I let her take her legs down and guided her feet down to the changing table. I pushed her knees outwards and pulled the diaper up between her legs. I folded it over her belly. One by one I grabbed the blue tapes, opened them, and pushed them on the tape landing zone, covering part of the childish figures. I closed all for tapes and as a last check I ran my finger between the diaper and the inside of her legs. I felt the elastics and concluded that I did a prefect job. She was diapered! Emma felt that the diaper was closed and slowly started the move a little. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. She blushed and looked away again. She tries to stretch her legs, felt the bulk between her legs and heard the plastic of her diaper protesting. I smiled. “You’re a good girl and I am proud of you.” I said. She shook her head in disgust, or shame, or anger. I didn’t care which emotion she was showing. If it were up to me this wasn’t the last time I diapered her, and I even hoped I could even change her diaper tonight. But I knew that chance was slim, and that she needed time to cope with what happened today. “You wanted to stay the night, I said that I wanted you in diapers. I kept my word. Now, let’s get you ready for bed.” “No, no, no.” She said, but each no was softer than the one before. I knew she resigned to her fate. Chapter 11 – Naptime I helped her sitting up. She let me help her but she wasn’t looking me in the eye. She just looked down. Maybe she was looking at the diaper, or maybe she was just blankly staring down. I realized I still had about ten guests in the garden, and I could hear them through the window that was slightly open. I knew I could leave them alone, and they all knew something was happening with me and Emma. They were probably gossiping about us, but for now what was happening here was still a secret. But not for long. I picked an onesie from the small stack I ordered not so long ago. I hoped I had the right size, but too be absolutely sure I bought a slightly bigger and a slightly smaller one. This one was white, had short sleeves, and three snaps to close it between the legs. I held the arm openings open for her and she reluctantly pushed her hands through them. I pulled the onesie over her head and then further down. If she was glad that her upper body was covered again she didn’t let it show. Maybe the shame for her diaper was much bigger than the fact that I could see her breasts. First I fixed her short sleeves, and pulled them straight, then I let Emma lie on her back again. I pulled the backside of her onesie form under her bottom. She spread her legs for me and made it easy for me to close the onesie in between her legs. The onesie might cover most past of her diaper, it didn’t hide it at all. Not only the diaper was wider between her legs than the onesie, also the thickness of the diaper didn’t leave any questions about what she wore as underwear. I was just glad I bought the right size onesies. It fit her perfectly. It seemed to be comfortably snuck around her body, but not too tight. I left Emma on the changing table for a moment. I wasn’t afraid she would get off by herself, or that she would run away. I also didn’t think she would open her onesie and remove her diaper. I was almost a hundred percent sure that she would just lie there and wait for me to help her in bed. And that was exactly what I was about to do. First I opened the lock on the side of the bed and let the whole side slide down. I found a beautiful and childlike bed for her online. It had cost me a small fortune to buy it and let it be delivered here, but I found it worth every penny. It was just like a children’s bed, with a raised mattress and high barred sides. It wasn’t a cage, but inside the bed it must feel like that with bars all around. Only the ceiling you could see without restrictions, but even it you would climb over the side you still had to face the almost 2 meter high drop to the ground. That wasn’t a problem for an adult off course, but the sides were supposed to be more of a psychological barrier than a psychical one. And I hoped that it would make her feel small and childish. I also hoped that she would recognize and appreciate the effort I made in preparing this room for her. I could understand that she wouldn’t really appreciate it right now, but I hoped that this was not the first and the last time I had her here in this room. I also bought a special sleeping bag for her, similar to the ones babies sleep in. It was light blue and not too thick for her too sleep in during the summer. It was smaller at the top and it has openings for her arms. It had a zipper on the back from top to bottom. I brought it over to the changing table and Emma looked at it with disgust. I opened the zipper from the bottom upwards. Emma shook her head and she looked at me for a moment. She saw the smile on my face and probably realized that she didn’t have choice. I draped the sleeping bag over her and helper her arms through the holes. I then helped her turn around. Now she was lying on her stomach and I could close the zipper just below her neck and pull the zipper all the way down. At last her feet disappeared in the sleeping bag. I helped her turn around again and helped her sit up. Her short white sleeves showing, but the rest of her onesie was covered by the sleeping bag. The light blue sleeping bag covered her shoulders and gave just enough space around her neck to be comfortable, but still we tight enough to not be able to pull her head inside. “Isn’t it nice, and comfortable?” I asked. Now she was sitting up our heads were not far apart. She wasn’t looking at me. I waited for a moment to give her a bit of time to respond, but she didn’t say anything. She even didn’t move and just sat there. “Can you please look at me?” I asked nicely, and after a few seconds she turned her head and looked me in the eyes. I saw a little bit of anger, but also shame, but mostly I saw the helplessness in her eyes. She was indeed helpless. I was in control, and she could only just go with the flow. Even though she, more or less, underwent this whole ordeal voluntarily. “Thank you for cooperating. I can understand that this isn’t easy for you, but I am very proud of you, of your behavior. Thank you for that.” I said. I wanted to kiss her on her forehead, but I wasn’t fast enough and I gave her the opportunity to reject it, and she took it. I was OK with that, for now. “I think you understand what I expect of you, but to be entirely certain I will tell you my rules.” I said. She blushed a bit and looked away. “You are not allowed to touch your diaper. I diapered you, and I will take your diaper off when I decide it is time for that, or I will change your diaper when it needs to be changed before that time. Is that understood?” I said. I tried to keep the tone of my voice not too strict, but the same time I wanted her to know that I was serious. She nodded. I think I saw her shiver a bit when I told her that I might need to change her diaper. I could only hope that she urgently needed to pee soon, and that she then was forced to use her diaper. It was already a dream come true that I could spank and diaper her, and I couldn’t hope for more, but a man could dream. “Just to be sure.” I said with a sly smile. “I don’t mind if your diaper is wet when I come get you out of bed later. I don’t mind at all.” I said. Emma grunted something softly that I could not understand, and probably it was just a generic noise of disapproval. “Also, you are not allowed to open your sleeping bag. And off course you are also not allowed to climb out of bed when the sides are up. Understood?” She nodded again. “If you want I can help you.” I said after a short pause. “I can lock your sleeping bag so that you can’t open it and so you can’t touch your diaper. I don’t want to spank you again, so if you are afraid you can’t control yourself then please tell me.” She abruptly turned her head and looked me in the eyes. She was angry now. “You… The lock is not necessary.” She said. “Did I not do everything you asked of me?” I didn’t expect her to react to fiercely, but I smiled forgivingly. “I’m sorry, you’re right. You behaved perfectly.” I bent forward to her and wrapped my arms around her. I pulled her close to me, and although she resisted me for a moment she knew she was too late to react this time. Our heads were side by side and I kissed her just above her ear. Then I repositioned my right arm under her and took her in my arms. She was not too heavy and I carried her too her bed. I laid her down on the mattress and she stretched her legs. She was still or het back. I kissed her on her forehead and she let me. “I am so proud of you, little girl.” I said, with the biggest smile possible. “Please try to rest for a bit. I will come get you in a few hours.” I stepped back a bit, pulled the side of the bed up and enclosed her in bars. She immediately turned on her stomach, facing the wall. I walked to the window, looked outside to my guests in the garden and closed the curtains. It didn’t darken the room very much, but it kept the sun out. I looked at Emma again, at her white onesie sticking out of the light blue sleeping bag, through the white bars of the oversized baby crib. With that picture in mind I left her bedroom, closed the door and went back to my guests. I had some explaining to do to my colleagues. Chapter 12 – My little girl Two and a half hours I left her alone. Via a baby monitor I checked on her regularly. It made it possible for me to see her at any time via an app on my phone. I had seen her restless in the beginning, not sure what to do and unable to find a comfortable position. She turned and turned and eventually settled down on her side, faced towards the room, and with her arm under her head as some kind of pillow. I didn’t think she slept, or even tried to sleep. It must have been turmoil in her head, thinking about what she has been through, and what she expected to happen next. I couldn’t possibly know what she was really thinking about, and I could only hope that she didn’t hate me too much. When I opened the door to her bedroom she looked me in the eye. She was sitting in the corner of her bed, with her back against the bars and her knees pulled up. She had her arms wrapped around her legs and I had seen on my phone that she had rested her head on top of her knees. She followed me with her eyes, as I smiled lovingly. I first went to the window and opened the curtains. The sun blinded my eyes but Emma was still in the shadow. I went to her and lowered the side of the bed. She looked at me with a little bit of fear in her eyes. “Can… Can I go now?” She asked. I shook my head. “No. Bob will take you home if you want, but not before eleven tonight.” I said. She bowed her head. “You are my little girl, at least until eleven, and I hope for whole the weekend.” She shook her head again, this time with more determination. She kept looking at me, but not directly into my eyes. Maybe she hoped that her sad face would make me more lenient. “Please lie down.” I asked. “What… What are you going to do?” She asked softly, but she already moved to the middle of the bed and laid down on her back. “Let me first get you out of your sleeping bag.” I said. “Then I will check your diaper and change you, if needed.” She looked at me angrily. “What? Off course you don’t need to change me.” She shouted. “Don’t be mad. You are wearing a diaper and you will wear a diaper for as long as you are in, or around, my house.” I smiled at her. “So, I suppose you will be wet before the evening is over.” She shook her head again, this time almost frantically. She panicked and sat up. “No, no… Please.” Now I shook my head and looked at her sternly. “Lie down, Emma.” I put my finger under her chin, pushed her head up a bit and let her look me in the eyes. “You behaved almost perfectly until now. You should have been lying down in bed, and not sitting up, but that I will forgive you. This time. Please don’t start misbehaving now, because I will not tolerate that.” She laid down again, but kept looking up at me with pleading eyes. “So, as I said, first I will check your diaper and then I will take you downstairs.” “But… But what...” I almost smiled. Off course she was afraid that anyone would see her in a diaper. The clothes that she wore when she arrived here would not conceal her diaper, it probably wouldn’t even fit over her diaper. “You don’t need to be ashamed. We are going to show everyone that you are still a little girl. A very pretty little girl, and a very good behaving little girl. We are going to show everyone what you really are, and that you are not the bratty, foul-mouthed and arrogant young woman that you pretend to be.” She was in shock. Her face turned white and froze. I used that to turn her around and open the zipper all the way up until the two sides came apart. I helped her out of the sleeping bag and folded the sleeping bag and put it on the end of the bed. Emma was already on her back again. I pushed my hands between her legs pushed her legs apart. I opened her onesie and pulled it up. Her diaper came in full view and I could clearly see that her diaper was still dry. I thought about opening her diaper and look at her buttocks to see if they were still red, but I decided not to do that. I closed her onesie, but that didn’t conceal her diaper completely. “Are you ready?” I asked. “R… Ready?” “To show your colleagues that you are still a little girl?” I smiled. She shook her head. I helped her sitting up, and then I guided her legs over the side of the bed. She let me, but with hesitation. “Please…” She pleaded. “Don’t be afraid. You don’t need to be ashamed. Nobody will laugh at you.” I knew I couldn’t convince her to not be afraid or ashamed, but I wanted to give her at least some kind of support. “And to be honest, I have to confess that everybody heard that I had to spank you. I shouldn’t have left the window open.” “What? No!” She said, and I saw her eyes get watery. The knowledge that all of her colleagues knew what had happened to her, made her even less willing to go downstairs. But she had no choice. I would take her downstairs, in her diaper and onesie, and show everyone that she was a little girl. And Emma realized that too. Chapter 13 – No secrets With her legs over the side of the bed I stood right before her. I looked her in the eyes. She looked differently without her make-up, and I never really looked at her without all the stuff she used. I thought she was much prettier without it, and with her hair loosely over her shoulders, she looked so much friendlier. And with her wearing that cute onesie, and her diaper showing underneath, the picture was complete. “Let’s get you downstairs. You must be thirsty.” I gently picked up her hands and put them on my shoulders. She shook her head and was clearly shocked, but I already pushed my hands underneath her, between the diaper and the bed. I lifted her up from the bed and she leaned forwards against my body. I felt her arms around my neck and her face next to my right ear. She also wrapped her legs around me for a bit of support. She was not that big, but still heavy to carry downstairs. “Pl… Please, not… Can I stay here?” She pleaded softly in my ear. “No, off course not. Don’t be ridiculous.” I said. “Please, I will… I will be a little girl. I will… pee, and I… You… I will let you change… change me.” I laughed while I carried her out of her room. “I think the evening is still long and you will wet your diaper anyway.” I said. “And I will change you whenever and wherever I want, little girl.” I tried to sound firm and strong, but she must have heard the laugh I was desperately trying to hide. I felt a shiver passing through her On the way down she was quit, and I had to concentrate to get her safely down the stairs. Maybe she was bit scared that I’d fall, and that she was trying to be as still as possible. Only after we were safely on the ground floor, I heard her voice in my ear again. “I… I want to go home.” “You can, but not now. Later tonight, I told you already. Until then I need you to behave and show everyone what a pretty, well-behaved little girl you are.” I felt her body tense up as I carried her into the kitchen. The noticed the first spectator looking at her, and I felt the tension in her body building up. She clearly didn’t want this to happen, but seemed to have accepted that she wasn’t in control anymore. Off course I could understand her. Until now she was an independent young woman, pretending to be confident and all grown up, showing her body to everyone, showing her curves. Just showing a lot of skin. She wanted people to notice her. But for me she just looked like a little girl in a grown-up body, hiding her real self behind the make-up, and the short skirts, and the almost-all-revealing tops. Until today. Today her life changed radically. She didn’t need to pretend anymore, because everyone would look at her, and see what she really was. And most likely they would all realize that deep inside they already knew. They all knew already that Emma was not the grownup, self-confident woman she pretended to be. Kathleen was the first to see this young woman in a completely different set of clothes. Kathleen worked in the Finance department, and I knew Emma did some work for her department, and I also knew she didn’t liked Emma. Now Kathleen looked at me, then at Emma and I saw her gaze go down and recognize the diaper. Kathleen smiled and Emma saw that. Emma hid her face in my neck, and her arms and legs around me hugged me a little tighter. Emma knew she could not fight it. She knew that she was to be presented to the rest of her colleagues. She knew everybody would see her in her diaper and onesie. “She is a bit shy now.” I said to Kathleen, with a sly smile on my face. I carried Emma through the kitchen and into the garden. As soon as we entered the garden everybody stopped talking and stared looking at us. Or, to be more precise, they looked at Emma. Everybody looked at the white onesie with short sleeves, and the diaper that was peeking out between her legs. The onesie wasn’t any good at hiding her diaper anyway, because you could see the back of her diaper through the white cotton. “Please, don’t make it harder for this little girl than it already is.” I said loudly. “Yes, I spanked her for lying to me. And yes, I spanked her for showing up while she clearly knew she wasn’t welcome her. Although I am sorry I had to hurt her like that, I will not tolerate that kind of behavior.” Everybody looked at me, nodded, and some even smiled a little. I felt Emma gasping for air, but she didn’t attempt to break free out of my arms. “And, as you can see, I diapered her and I will keep her in diapers for as long as she is here. As long as she behaves like a child, I will treat her like one.” I said, while slowly I turned around. I looked at all my colleagues and let all colleagues see the little girl in my arms. “No, no… Stop. I… I am an adult.” She whispered in my ear, so soft that nobody else could hear it. I turned my head and she tilted her head a bit backwards. We were looking in each other’s eyes while our noses touched. “No, you are not. Especially not while I am in charge.” I smiled and managed to give her a quick kiss on her cheek. “But don’t be afraid, or ashamed. I will take care of you, I will help you, and… and I will make sure you learned your lesson.” Then I whispered something else in her ear. “And I love you, but not in the way you hoped for.” I felt her reaction when I said I loved her. Maybe she was surprised by it, or maybe she was just glad to hear it. It was certainly not the love she craved for, but this was what I could give her. I knew her situation at home was not as stable as I had when I was her age, and I wanted her to know I could care for her, but she needed to understand the consequences of her choices. I carried her to a blanket I already had spread out on the grass, a bit to the side, and away from the bulk of the people. I let her down and she landed on her feet. Now she was on the ground she pulled her arms back and I could give her another kiss. Again it was quick, but this time it was on her forehead. “Let me care for you, little girl.” I said. She shook her head, slowly. Her face was red from the shame she felt and she didn’t want to look in the direction of her colleagues. “Please sit down.” I said gently. “You are not allowed of this blanket. I will get you everything you need.” She looked at me in disgust, but she did sit down. She pulled in her knees and wrapped her arms around them. “I’m not a baby!” She snorted while she looked up at me. “No, you are not a baby.” I laughed. “But you are a little girl.” I looked at her for a moment and then smiled. “Don’t be a naughty little girl.” I turned around and walked away. Chapter 14 – Warm milk She was sitting alone in her part of the garden. She was left alone by all of us, and she was certainly not going to attract any attention on purpose. She sat with her back to us, facing the high bushes surrounding the garden. She had put her knees up and leaned with her arms on them, and let her head rest on her arms. She must have felt lonely, but probably thought that lonely was better than being diapered and surrounded by colleagues. I wasn’t going to leave her alone for a long time. I had promised to let her go home at the end of the evening, if she wanted to. I could not keep her here if she really wanted to leave, but that was more for moral or legal reasons, than of a mere physical reason. I could easily lock her in the sleeping bag, and she wouldn’t go anywhere without me noticing, and preventing, it. So that meant that my time with her was limited, unless she wanted to stay. And I wasn’t sure she was ready to admit to herself that it was better for her to stay, or that she wanted to stay. With that in mind I prepared the next step, and then walked over to Emma. I crouched down beside her. She looked at me for a second, and then looked the other way, a bit too theatrically. “Go away.” She said softly. I shook my head. “No, I can’t do that.” I touched her shoulder. Did she shiver a bit? Was she afraid of me, or did I just startle her? “I have something to drink for you.” I said, but she again shook her head. I expected nothing else, and slowly, but firmly, I grabbed her and positioned her the way I wanted to. She didn’t help me, but she didn’t reject it that much too. I was already sitting and Emma was sideways in front of me. I let her head rest against my shoulder and supported her with my right arm around her back. She looked a bit surprised and it seemed she still didn’t know what was about to happen. She looked up, while I held her in my arms, and didn’t see the bottle coming. The nipple of the full-size baby bottle was already in her mouth before she could reject it. She closed her mouth too late and the big nipple was already filled a large part of her mouth. I held the bottle up and she must already feel the warm milk seep into her mouth. I prepared the nipple so that even if she didn’t suck on the nipple it would still release a little bit of fluid. Now she looked shocked and tried to push the nipple out with her tongue. “No, Emma. No!” I said loudly, and I felt her resistance fade away. “Be a good little girl and let me feed you.” She shook her head and her head turned slightly red. She was now facing her colleagues and she could see them looking at us. She looked away and decided to do what she was supposed to do. I could feel her trying to figure out how to get more milk out of the nipple, and I didn’t take long before she was swallowing the warm milk every few seconds. I gave her a small kiss on her forehead. “You’re a good girl.” I said. “You need to drink a lot, because I want your diaper wet before the evening is over.” I smiled at her and she looked shocked again. This couldn’t be a big surprise for her. She must have known I wanted her to wet her diaper like a baby, and I didn’t just diaper her for fun. I wanted her to use the diaper for what it was intended for. “No, please.” She said softly. I pulled the bottle back for a moment and let her speak. Her lips were white with the milk and it dripped a bit down her chin. I set the bottle aside a wiped her mouth clean. “You’re diaper will be wet before the evening is over.” I tried to look firmly, but she must have seen that I wasn’t angry. I was just amused and enjoying myself. “I can bottle feed you at least four more bottles like these, and not even a big girl can’t hold that much.” She shook her head again and started to say something, but I put the nipple back in her mouth. She swallowed her words, and the warm milk. And she swallowed her pride. I let her drink for a minute. It was a big bottle and drinking was slow, so only about a third of the milk had passed her mouth. Emma lay comfortably in my arms, her legs spread out on the blanket, her back supported by my arm, and the side of her head gently resting against my shoulder. She didn’t look up at me, and she didn’t look at her colleagues who sometimes looked our way. I didn’t think it looked like Emma was uncomfortable in any way, she seemed like a happy toddler being bottle-fed. Except Emma was a bit bigger than a normal toddler. But like a toddler, she was wearing a diaper. And whether she liked it or not, her diaper would definitely become wet during the night. I just hoped she was still wearing a diaper at the end of the night, and sleeping in her crib. Chapter 15 – Hesitations “I don’t think I should let you go home tonight.” I said. She almost finished her bottle of warm milk and her belly was full. The milk would gradually work its way to her blather, and would eventually make her diaper wet and bulky. Emma shook her head while she looked up at me for a few seconds. Her movement caused the escape of a few drops of milk from the corner of her mouth. They dribbled down on to her chin and she wanted to wipe them away with her hand, but I stopped her. The white milk on her pink skin didn’t bother me, and made her just look a little bit more childish. “I should keep you in diapers all weekend, little girl.” She again shook her head when I spoke to her. She wanted to talk, but with the nipple between her lips and the constant flow of milk in her mouth she knew she couldn’t do it without spilling some milk. The bottle was almost empty when I took it out of her mouth. She swallowed once and then looked up to me. “No, please… I can’t… I…” She said, softly. Off course I noticed that she didn’t say that she did not want it, but that she could not. “Yes, you can.” I said with a smile. “No, no… I… I need to work on… on my thesis. It… The deadline is in a month.” “You could have finished that by now, you should have finished that by now!” I said. “But you decided to pick up another project that was not part of your thesis. You shouldn’t have done that. This is your own fault.” “It’s… But…” “I know its part of a project with a strict deadline, but that is not your problem.” I said, and pushed the nipple of the bottle back into her mouth. She tried to reject it for a moment, but soon closed her mouth around it. I tilted the bottle and the last bit of the milk started to drip into her mouth again. “You are risking your thesis, and for what? You’re not even paid for this side-job.” I saw her blush a little, as she realized I was right. She shouldn’t have said yes when John asked her to do this. She drank the last bit of milk. With a big smile I looked down on her. “Very good, little girl. I am proud of you. You drank the whole bottle. I suppose you had to be very thirsty.” I pulled the nipple out of her mouth and now she could speak again. “And… And I need to work. I… I need… I need the money.” She said shyly, and looked up at me. I shook my head. I put the empty bottle aside and wiped her lips and chin clean. “No, no, no. Work, study, side-project. That is way too much for you.” I said with a serious tone in my voice. “Your study is almost finished, forget all the rest. Little girls like you should sleep a lot, and play. Do some coloring, play with dolls, watch cartoons. Stuff like that.” She shook her head. “I… I can’t do that.” “And there is something else. Your mother called, she…” “She is not my mother!” She interrupted me, almost angry. “…She said you were supposed to babysit tonight?” I asked. Emma shook her head, again, and let out a clearly noticeable sigh. “No, no… I said I couldn’t… She can’t expect me to… to babysit all the time.” “Now she is taking the money for the babysitter out of your bank account, she said. Can she do that? Can she take your money?” I heard her confirm that, but very softly. “Does she often take money from your account?” I asked, and again she nodded slightly. “Does she takes too much? I mean, more than you agreed to for… for general cost of living. It’s OK, and it’s normal, that you pay for something, but…” “She takes it all.” Emma said. “I… I need to work tomorrow.” She looked up, and pleaded. “Please, please let me go home tonight.” She begged. I pulled her close to me, and felt sorry for her. She was taken advantage of by her stepmother, had to work to get her money get stolen by her stepmother, and still managed to do well in school. And then also started a side-project, just to please somebody else at work. “I… I will be a… your little girl…. Tonight. I… I am… already… But… But, please. Please let me go home tonight.” I think she was crying, although I couldn’t see her face. I felt her body tremble for a moment and slowly she pushed her legs apart. It was only now that I realized she was peeing. My little girl Emma was wetting her diaper! Chapter 16 – No worries With what I had heard from Emma, I was even more determined to not let her go home tonight. I wanted her to be diapered this whole weekend. I wanted her in her crib for at least 12 hours a day. I wanted her to play, and watch TV, and maybe do some coloring for me. I wanted her to feel small, helpless and care-free. First step was to get rid of the stress she had. Some of that was her own fault, and some of it was because of her situation at home. But to be honest, most problems she had I had already anticipated, and without her knowing, already solved for her. It wasn’t too hard. With everything she had said to me, I believed I could let her stay her this whole weekend without feeling that I had gotten her in some kind of trouble. I smiled while walking upstairs. I picked the things I needed for her, and for the next step in her transition. And I simply wanted to play dress-up. I took it all downstairs, but left a few things on the kitchen table. When I returned to Emma she was still sulking. Her mood didn’t get any better when she saw what I brought her. I kneeled beside her, kissed her on her forehead and then pushed her on her back, gently but with just enough power to overcome her reluctance. My hands worked themselves between her legs and opened the buttons of her onesie and started to pull it up. While she was lying on her back, I pulled the onesie up and over her head. She was naked except for her diaper now, but she seemed for worried about her wet diaper than her exposed breasts. She brought her hands down and tried to cover her diaper. I let her. I wasn’t interested in her diaper right now. I already saw she had indeed wet her diaper, but it was not much. I was showing though, and it was clearly visible that she wet her diaper like a little girl. I let her stand up, let her put her hands out, and guided her hands and her head in the pink dress. I pulled it down and Emma let me. The pink diaper with short, frilly sleeves, and much more frills down below. Standing up the dress just covered her diaper, but I wouldn’t let her stand all night. “You must be lonely here.” I said. “You don’t need to be shy.” I smiled at her and put my hand out for her. I wanted her to take it so I could walk her to my other guests. I wanted them to meet baby Emma, but Emma didn’t agree. She shook her head and looked at me with a mixture of fear and shame. I smiled again. I knew Emma would know by now that if I wanted her between the other guests, she would be there shortly. Still she didn’t take my hand and looked down. Her face turned a bit of red. I gave her a hug, pulled her against my body, and wrapped my arms around her. I caressed her, pulled my fingers softly between her hairs. “Don’t be afraid. I’ve got another nice bottle of milk for you, and then something healthy to eat.” “No… no…” She stammered, and I felt a shiver pass through her body. “Yes, yes.” I said with a big smile. I let her go out of the hug and my hand found hers. I did a small step and felt her hand tense up. I didn’t let her go, and neither did she try to. Her grip just got a little tighter. “Don’t be shy.” I said. “You look beautiful.” I did another small step and Emma followed. Her bare feet stepped on the grass and slowly she followed me. Step by step we came closer to the small crowd, gathered around a few high tables. They were drinking, talking, laughing, and generally having a good time. When they saw us getting closer, it became silent. They were looking at us, but mostly at Emma. Her over-the-top frilly dress in pink was hard to miss. A few people were sitting around the wooden garden table. The wooden bench was empty and I lead Emma to the bench. I sat first and then I pulled Emma towards me. I let her sit on my lap and let her head rest against my shoulder. I positioned a little better so her upper body was a leaning backwards a bit. Kathleen handed me the bottle I had prepared, and I directly pushed the nipple between her lips. She opened her mouth a bit and accepted the bottle. I tilted the bottle up and Emma started drinking immediately. Her face was pointing to the other people, but she had her eyes closed. Her legs were slightly spread and I don’t think she realized that most of my guest had a perfect view of her diaper. Her dress was not long enough to cover it anymore now she was sitting in my lap. And not only could everybody see that see wore a diaper, it couldn’t be missed that she used for its intended purpose. “I think you were thirsty.” I said. She didn’t waste any time and I could see the level of milk slowly, but steadily, get lower and lower. I pulled her a bit more on my lap and placed my free hand between her legs on her diaper. I felt the thickness of the diaper where it had absorbed her pee. It could handle a lot more, and another liter of milk was coming that way. “O, hello.” I said. “Sorry that I’m not entertaining you all, but this little girl is in need of a bit more attention.” “No problem, no problem at all.” Kathleen said. “Very understandable. And I see that a diaper change is needed too.” I laughed. “I’ll change her in an hour or so when I bring her to bed. It’s already way past her bedtime, but it’s a party so I let her stay up.” Emma opened her eyes and looked up at me. I saw she was separate to speak, so I pulled the nipple out of her mouth. “What… I… You promised… I want… I need to go home.” She begged me but laid still in my arms. “You, you’re not.” I said, and I pushed the nipple back inti her mouth. “You can trust me. You don’t need to worry about anything. Daddy will solve all your problems.” I said. She wanted to protest, but I felt her body resign. The tension left her body again and she relaxed again. Chapter 17 – Shock She seemed relaxed now. She even had her eyes open, while I fed her yoghurt met pieces of fruit. I had placed a bib on her to keep her dress clean, and every time I brought my spoon to her mouth she opened it voluntarily. In the mean time I saw her looking around. She looked at my guests, her colleagues, and sometimes her eyes met the gaze of one of them. Only then she showed some shyness when then quickly looked another way. I told her that I had gotten her an extension for her thesis. She was clearly relieved to hear that. I already heard that the latest version she submitted last month was already enough, and that version would already gotten her enough points to graduate. But Emma wanted it perfect, and I would gladly help her do that. But she would be doing that diapered. She accepted another spoonful of yoghurt with a big chunk of apple in it. She opened her mouth for it, without really looking. The apple graced her lips and left a big spot of yoghurt on her chin. She looked up and smiled at me. With a corner of her bib I wiped her chin clean. She seemed so happy now. Everybody was watching us, seeing how a twenty year old was dressed as a toddler and being spoon-fed like a little child. I knew for sure that nobody here had seen this before in real-life. But everybody accepted Emma’s fate, as most of them knew her, and knew how she behaved in the office lately. Even Emma seemed to accept her fate. I also told her that I thought she should get paid for her side-project. It was a project with a high priority, not a very difficult one albeit, but still one that took her a lot of time and had her make arrangements with a lot of different people and departments to gather all the data. Maybe it was the stress, but she had overplayed herself somewhat by demanding the cooperation of some people. People that had their own deadlines and responsibilities. Emma hadn’t made much friends with this project, and I knew that some of those colleagues thought this was a proper reward for her behavior. I couldn’t agree more. I told her that I had arranged that she got paid for three months of work, full pay, as If she was a normal employee. And that I would also arrange that it was paid to a newly opened bank account, so that nobody could take her money away again. Emma had silently listened. She had said nothing, but just slightly rubbed her head against me. She had then just simply kissed me where her lips could reach me. So she kissed me in my neck. The bowl with yoghurt and fruit was empty, and Emma’s stomach was full. I released her from her bib, but not before I thoroughly cleaned her face first. I complimented her on a good job, but she didn’t answer or acknowledge the compliment. She just rested against my body, sometimes with her eyes closed. She seemed to be completely at ease. She got up and looked me in the eyes. “Can… Can I go inside and watch TV?” I shook my head. “No, not today. It’s almost bedtime.” She didn’t like that. “What no. I’m… I’m OK with…” She started to protest, but I stopped her. “I don’t care about with what you are OK with, little girl.” I looked her in the eyes. “If I think its little-girl-bedtime, then that’s what it is. In a few minutes you can say goodnight to everybody, and then I’ll take you upstairs for a diaper change. You will be in your crib in 15 minutes, young lady!” I’m not sure where her sudden reluctance came from, or why she now suddenly felt that she didn’t like this at all. Maybe she realized that her adult life was partially over. Maybe she realized that her troubles may well be solved, but that the price she had to pay for that was maybe a bit too high. Or maybe she simply didn’t want to go to bed so early in the evening. Or maybe she was testing me to see how my reaction would be if she didn’t behave the way I liked her to. It didn’t really matter what her reasons would be, the end result would be exactly the same. She would be in her crib soon, and she would be thickly diapered, and she would be in a place where she was safe and secure and where she would not be able to escape from. Emma stood up and looked down on me with an annoyed look, maybe even a bit angry. She pulled her frilly dress down in a futile attempt to hide her wet diaper. She shook her head. “No, I want…” She started, but I grabbed her hand and pulled her back towards me. “You have nothing to want. I make the rules here, and you have to follow them.” I said sharply. I wasn’t really angry. This was something that I anticipated. Changes didn’t come without some friction, and I was fully prepared, and willing, to show her who was in charge here. If I had to do it, I would put her over my lap, pull her diaper down, and spank her in full view of everybody around. And Emma knew that. But still she suddenly pulled her hand free, turned around and started running. I was surprised. I hadn’t expected this, but I was not worried. She would come far, dressed and diapered like this. “Emma, come here, now!” I yelled. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked at me, and then at Emma. But Emma didn’t stop. She continued to walk away. Emma was not even at the house when I saw her freeze. She suddenly stopped and stood still. It was not like she had a change of heart, but it looked like she had seen something. Something unexpected, and something very scary. I couldn’t see what that was. The party did feel silent for a moment. Everybody had noticed that Emma had ran away, although no one had tried to stop her. “Emma!” I heard someone shouting her name. Than a small silence “What the fuck… What… What is that?” Now I saw a woman coming out of the shadows. I instantly realized it was Emma’s stepmother. Chapter 18 – The stepmother Everyone fell quiet, and that’s why everybody could hear it. “Emma, you… What the fuck!” I heard Emma’s stepmom shout out. “What… What are you wearing?” Emma was now right in front of her mother, and she was so shocked that she didn’t knew what to do. So she did nothing. Her mother was so close, compared to her I was miles away. I already stood up, but it would take seconds for me to rescue her. “M… What… no, leave!” I hear Emma say, but not so loud, and not nearly as convincing as needed to be. Her mother looked at Emma, and her gaze over Emma went from top to bottom. I couldn’t imagine what she was supposed to think about it, but she reacted quickly. She reached for the diaper under the pink dress of her stepdaughter, grabbed it and tore it off. I heard, we all heard loudly, the plastic as it was ripped open. The wet diaper was thrown to the ground, with the slightly yellowed insides for all to see. “What… What is this! This dress? What the heck is happening here?” “Mom, no!” I heard Emma yell, now louder. I was still on my way, but I couldn’t prevent Emma being grabbed by her wrist. The pink, frilly dress was now the only thing Emma was wearing. Her stepmother started Emma dragging away, probably because she saw me coming, but Emma tried to resist as much as possible. She was no match though for the bigger and stronger woman. Emma was being pulled forward, with her bare bottom now facing to us. The spanking was still showing a bit, giving her behind a slightly darker color than the rest of her skin. It was also a little bit glistering in the light, as her skin as not entirely dry. “Stop that!” I shouted. “Let her go. You have no business here.” I was now only a few feet away, and I already knew that I could stop them before they were out of my garden. Emma’s stepmother realized that to and she stopped and faced me, but not before she pulled Emma in front of her, as some kind of protection. “I don’t know what is happening here, but I’m stopping it, right here, right now.” She said, as solemnly as she could muster. “Indeed, you don’t know what is happening here, but you are trespassing, Emma is an adult, and she is here voluntarily. So, please let her go, so I can take care of her.” I said. The woman looked at me, both angry and confused. I’m not sure what she expected to see, and what her goal was, but I knew that I was in the right here. “Care? What… You call this… That diaper, what…” She was out of words, but she kept her hand securely around Emma’s wrist. The stepmother was looking for words and not ready to give it up. “Not sure what she is doing here, but I’m not leaving my daughter with a forty-something year old pervert like you.” She looked me in the eyes and pulled Emma even closer. “She is in my care, and belongs with me and my son. Definitely not here, with you.” She kept looking me in the eyes, without fear and full of determination. “And we are leaving her, now. Emma, please get in the car. At home we will get you into some normal clothing again, out of this… this… abomination!” “No, mom… No.” Emma cried softly, but she felt the grip on her wrist get stronger and also felt she was pulled away from me. Emma was clearly afraid, and her eyes found mine. Her face was wet with tears, but suddenly she bowed her head. She didn’t let her stepmother win so easily, and braced herself in the grass. Then Emma’s free hand went to her face, and she tried to hide herself behind it. She made a sharp sound, and then moaned. Both Emma’s stepmother as I were distracted for a moment, and we both seemed to realize what was happening. Emma’s other hand was released and that was also quickly brought in front of her face. But both me and her stepmother didn’t look at her face, we looked at the pee that was coming down between Emma’s legs. At first her legs were closed, and the pee streamed via her inner thigh downwards, but Emma opened her legs, squatted a bit, and the steady stream now flowed directly into the grass. Emma sobbed loudly. I recovered more quickly from this shock than the older woman that was still looking at the wet grass under her stepdaughter. Without checking if Emma was finished or not, I walked up to her and hugged her. I pulled her against me. With a hand on her head I pushed her face gently against my chest, while my other hand lay still on her back. Emma accepted my hug. Her hands found their way around me and touched each other again behind me. The three of us stood there for half a minute, without speaking, speechless. I felt sorry for Emma, but was glad she had chosen me. “Emma? Do you want to stay here? With me?” I asked. I pushed as a little bit apart so I could look her in the eyes. “Or do you want to leave? That’s also OK by me.” I asked her seriously. “But I rather preferred it of you stay.” I whispered with a smile. I didn’t care that Emma’s stepmother could hear that. Emma looked up at me. “I want to stay.” She said to me. Then she turned around to her stepmother. “I’m staying her. Please, go home.” She said. Her stepmother was flabbergasted. Her stepdaughter, who was naked under that silly, frilly dress, made her choice, and eventually she understood that she lost. In a dramatic gesture she threw her hands in the air, turned around. And left. I saw Emma smile. Chapter 19 - Finally “That was scary.” I laughed and tried to deflate the stress situation. Emma looked up at me, and nodded. “I’m glad you chose to stay with me.” I said, and I gave her a new hug. I pulled her close to me for at least half a minute before I let her free again. “Let’s get you cleaned up and ready for bed.” I said, and this time Emma didn’t object. “But there is something we have to address first.” I reached for the bottom side of the dress and started pulling it up. Emma was shocked as she realized she would be completely undressed. I didn’t hesitate and pulled the dress up until it was above her shoulders. Her arms and head were still trapped in the dress, but from there on down she was completely naked. We weren’t in the middle of the garden anymore, but set apart from the party a bit, but that didn’t mean that everybody was looking at us and was now witness to the naked young lady. I heard Emma protest and moan, but her head slipped out of the dress and eventually also her arms. Emma looked up at me in shock. It was yet another shock after the whole ordure with her stepmother. But with the dress on the ground, next to the ripped up diaper, she was now naked, vulnerable, ashamed, and completely under my thumb. She tried to cover her breasts and her privates with her hands while looking up at me with her face covered in shameful red. I grabbed her by her arm, pulled her a bit forward, and smacked her bottom with my open hand. I did it again, and again. She gave a high pitched scream, but mostly due to the shock. I didn’t think I really hurt her like before, especially because I gave her just three swats. I let her stand up again and put my hand under her chin. I pushed her head backwards so she looked up at me. “I didn’t forget what happened just before your stepmother arrived on the scene.” I said. “If you ever disobey me like that again, and walk away from me. I will not only have to spank your sorry ass until its red and you can’t sit up for a week.” I said out loudly, so not only Emma, but everybody could here. “But I will also keep you in a child’s safety harness with a leash for as long as I deem appropriate, and you will be safely locked in a toddler’s stroller every time we go out.” I saw her face turn even redder as she realized that I would unforgivingly put her on display like that. She bowed her head and apologized softly. “I’m… I am sorry. I… I will obey.” I left her standing like that for a few seconds. I wanted for her to feel a bit lost, and lonely. She was completely naked and all of our colleagues were watching. And all of those colleagues she would be facing again, next week. But by then she wouldn’t be naked anymore, then she would be diapered. “OK, little girl. I’m not mad anymore. This is probably not your last mistake, but you will learn how to behave. Spankings are part of the process, if you like it or not. Do you understand that?” She nodded again. With her head down and her hands covering as much of her private parts as possible, she looked so vulnerable. It couldn’t be easy to give up your old life, and give complete control to someone else. And it all happened in this very short time. She came her as a young woman, not knowing about the plans I had for her. She couldn’t have known about the spanking, the diapers and the crib. There was no way that she knew that without hours after her arrival here she would be diapered and spoon-fed like a toddler. I opened my arms for her. “Come, little girl.” I said softly. I deliberately didn’t walk up to here to give her a comforting hug, I let her come to me. She didn’t hesitate and stepped into my arms. She pushed her naked body against mine, laid her head against my chest, and wrapped her arms around my waist. We stood in silence for almost a minute. She felt cold, not surprisingly, and she warmed herself against me. I decided that it was long enough, that it was time for a diaper, and that is was time for bed. I took her by her hand and led her upstairs. Emma knew where we were heading, and she didn’t resist or linger on the way up. I helped her up the changing table, and although she didn’t look me in the eyes, she seemed not to be too anxious about what was to happen. I cleaned her up with wet-wipes and picked the thickest diaper from the stack. She pulled in her knees without the need for me to ask for it. She let me put the diaper under her, powder her privates, and close the diaper tightly. I then helper her in a body, closing the three snaps between her legs. She was now ready for bed, where her sleeper was waiting. She turned her head and looked at me. I saw tears in her eyes. “What’s the matter, little girl?” I asked while I stroked her hair. My other hand was resting on her belly. “Are you maybe a little bit afraid?” Off course she was afraid. She chose to drastically change her life, and put her fate in my hands. I could totally understand her fear. Her future would be totally different than she had planned, and from what she had expected until a few hours ago. “You should be afraid.” I said. “You should be very afraid.” She looked confused, but her face changed as soon as I started to tickle her. “I will tickle you to death!” She screamed in surprise while my fingers protruded her body. Her hands were no longer behind her head, but were desperately trying to stop my hands. But she couldn’t stop it. My hands were too fast and merciless. It didn’t take long before she couldn’t stop laughing and the tears in her cheeks were replaced with tears of joy. I stopped when she was gasping for air and the few seconds of wild uncontrolled body reflexes left her face sweaty. I still smiled, but now her bad thoughts for slowly coming back again. I opened the drawer and selected a big dummy from the selection I had bought for her earlier. I held the dummy for her mouth and for a moment I thought she was going to refuse it. But she opened her mouth and accepted the dummy. I saw a hint of a surprise on her face when she closed her mouth around the dummy and she seemed to realize that it fitted comfortably. And that it was even a nice feeling to suck on the dummy. I smiled and kissed her on her forehead. “You are a silly little girl.” I said. “You shouldn’t worry about a thing. I will take care of you.” With that I pushed my arms under her and carried her to her crib. I had her in her sleeper within seconds. I didn’t need to lock the sleeper this time as I knew she wouldn’t try to escape. I pointed at the camera above her feet, pointing to her face. “I will be looking after you.” I said, and tried to sell it as something comforting, and not as threat. I kissed her again on the forehead, and Emma took her pacifier out for a moment and kissed me on my cheek. She immediately pushed the pacifier back in her mouth. “Are you comfortable?” I asked, and she nodded. “Will you give me a nice wet diaper to change before I go to bed tonight?” She nodded again, with a slight blush. I laughed out loud when I saw her blush. “You don’t need to be ashamed of a wet diaper, little girl.” I said while I pulled the side of her crib up. “You are in diapers full-time now, little girl.” Little Emma was now safely surrounded by bars.” The front side of the bed locked in place with a loud click. Emma looked at me through the wooden bars. She already knew she would be in diapers, but only now she seemed to really realize what that meant. “No more potty for this little girl. I will need to change your wet and poopy diapers from now on.” I laughed again, turned around and left her behind. I closed the curtains, left the nursery, and closed the door. Emma was my little girl now!

You're welcome 😁 🐶 I mentioned donating in the chat a while ago and I keep my word (although it can be a while but I will always strive to keep it)

Welcome Bird!

So now the thread has been high jacked by another topic that has been brought up many of times I say… my diapers shipped !

Oh, yeah, and what Beth noticed in the corner, that would be the night light.

https://youtu.be/Ye3dtN1NQ1k?si=yclI2-IRT8dNhK_T Or at least a new piece about it. I think the person at about 1:40 lost a fight with a lawnmower or weedwacker or maybe hedge trimmers. Someone needs to explain that you can have both form and function.

That witch must be very sure she's coming back and that the president will lose his job. Someone has already said that she will be the new President and the Head Nurse will be the new Dean of Little. I also wouldn't be surprised if all the Mids are then decreed Littles as well. I still believe that remnants of Venture and Safe Foods have merged. I'm also pleased that the majority of Nest Mids seem to welcome this reversal of the rules. Although I think the nest moms who are now looking for things in the trash should definitely lose their jobs, as they are exhibiting very immature behavior themselves. You don't just rummage through the garbage. I think the device Beth is finding is going to be stressful for a little bit and then the movie premieres and then it's the vacations. I can imagine that some people will try to get Carly into trouble, but she has all the permits and then the vacation will be exciting. Afterwards, after the vacations, I'm curious to see who will be in charge. If it's the witch and the matron, it's going to be very, very funny and very, very dangerous for Carly and Beth.

I think that will turn out to be an electronic device that has been creating problems for Reila. But it will probably end up as an opportunity to track down the perpetrators (if I know my Westerfields and Slanes). Certainly glad Dr. Barnes stood up for the Littles…just hope it lasts this time! Great chapter in a great book. Always looking forward to where you take each character and plot twist!

Alternative Title: Uprooted: Evicted and Forced to Live on a Farm with my Giantess Cousin and Aunt A/N: This is chapters 7 and 8 of a completed series I did as part of a commission. It's a little different than the stuff I usually write and it's a little on the heavier side. This story will deal with topics such as: Non-Consensual Regression, Incest, Lactation, Giantess Themes, Non-Consensual Drugging and Body Modification, Sissy Themes, Restraints, Gags, Forced Feeding, Futanari, Edging, Sex Toys, Orgasm Delay/Denial, and a bunch of other things that I will try to mention beforehand later down the line. Please heed these tags. The alt. title was an idea from the commissioner as well! Uprooted: Chapters 9 & 10 (10,885 Words) “You have a choice,” Gemma gives Daniel a wide-eyed look as if he should be excited about what would come out of her mouth next. “You can be a good boy and let Mommy dress you for nap time, or you can resist and face the consequences.” “What will it be?” Indie asked, holding up what looked like a t-shirt with a sleeping puppy on the front. It was much larger than any clothes Daniel had seen for babies, but it was the perfect size for him. Daniel shook his head, trying his hardest to back away from the front netting of the playpen. He wouldn’t just sit and let them use him as a doll! He was better than that! Neither woman seemed annoyed or put out that he refused the clothes. Rather, they gave each other a knowing smile. It was a little creepy how they communicated with their eyes and no words. It was extremely annoying how he was yanked out of the playpen like a stray cat. Indie took the opportunity to hold him tightly from behind while Gemma slipped the neck of the shirt around his head. Daniel grunted through the gag and kicked his feet in the air, but Indie made sure to hold him off the ground so that he couldn’t find purchase to get away. A quick tickle to his armpit allowed Gemma to yank his arms through the holes of the shirt. He wasn’t sure who tickled him, but Daniel smothered the fit of laughter that tried to force its way out of him with a high-pitched whine. The shirt was pulled down his torso where it settled high above the diaper's waistband. The bottom of his stomach was still visible and, for a moment, Daniel wished they had more clothes for him to wear. Even if they were childish. The crib bars were lowered and Indie showed great pleasure in carrying him over and tossing him down onto the mattress. Daniel winced as he bounced a couple of times, which gave them long enough to prepare the restraints. Gemma’s hand rested on Daniel’s chest and pushed him down onto the crib while Indie clipped cuffs to the rails above his head and his wrists. “Pff!” Daniel tried to plead with the pair for mercy. He looked them in the eyes hoping that they’d see he wasn’t enjoying this treatment and would let him go, but Indie looked overjoyed at being his tormentor and Gemma looked like she wanted to to pepper kisses all over his face. They left the leg restraints alone and pulled the bars of the crib up. Indie hummed a wordless tune as she slid another panel of bars over Daniel’s head, essentially encasing him in a cage that she sealed with a large black padlock. The device closed with a ‘click’ of finality. “Get some rest now, baby,” Gemma purred. “We’ll have lunch when you wake up.” She flicked his light off as she strutted out the door with Indie in tow. The door was left open only enough for him to see the hall light mocking him. He was trapped in the crib until they saw fit to let him go. Daniel whimpered, pulling at the cuffs on his wrists. He looked up to see where they were connected to the rails and knew immediately they weren’t going to come undone. They didn’t hurt, but they held him firm. The only slack allowed him to position his arms on either side of his head. But even when he tried to crane his head to the side, he couldn’t reach the straps of the gag. Daniel looked down to see the large bulge of the diaper spreading his legs apart. His legs were free, but they were useless. Every shift made the plastic cover crinkle loudly. The diaper cradled his privates more so than the training pants did. He couldn’t stand it. It was something that was constantly touching him in the most intimate way. And if were anything like the training pants…Daniel shivered and he told himself it was from discomfort and not the ever-present hum of arousal. There was nothing to get hard over. He soon tired himself out trying to find a way out of his predicament. He told himself he was only going to take a break to breathe before trying again, but before too long he was asleep… He was playing with a pair of tits. There was no debate about it. He could feel the warmth in his hands and smell the sweetness of them. They were huge, spilling over the edges of his fingers. The woman they were attached to moaned and arched closer to him. Daniel had no thoughts as to the outside world. He was simply trapped in this abstract moment. He could forget all the stress of the days and live here. Pleasing a woman with his hands. Watching her squirm at his touch. “Come here,” The woman purred seductively at him and wrapped her arms around his shoulder. He expected a kiss of some sort, but she pulled him down lower. Daniel blinked a few times until he was staring at the woman’s nipple, perked up and aroused. She nudged him then, encouraging him. The dream-Daniel knew exactly what to do and opened his mouth to accept the nipple inside. Sweetness exploded on his tongue and he felt it slide down the back of his throat. “That’s it. You’re such a good boy.” The woman cooed. Looking up through his lashes, Daniel felt himself choke. It was Gemma. All gentle looks and kind smiles. Daniel’s eyes shot open, his lips working insistently on the rubber gag in his mouth. It took him a few seconds to get his bearings. But when he did, he saw Gemma standing above him. Her expression was the same as it was in his dream and he felt his face bleeding bright red. “Good afternoon, baby,” She cooed. “Are you ready for lunch? Did you need a diap-ey change?” “MmpH!” Daniel growled in annoyance at her as she lowered the bars. He couldn’t answer her even if he wanted to but her hand reached down to slide the plastic diaper cover low until her palm could rest against the front of the diaper. “All dry,” Her tone was slightly disappointed. “But-” Her smile grew. “Someone had a very good dream.” Her hand rubbed back and forth on the front of the diaper causing his eyes to roll back in his head. “Guh!” He gasped, thighs shaking. He wanted to tell her to stop, but the gag was making that impossible. He shook his head from side to side and clenched his legs together when she finally removed her hand as if that could protect him from further groping. “Okay,” She giggled. “Enough of that. It’s not time for cummies. It’s time for lunch!” Daniel was only glad for it because he assumed it meant they would take the gag off. And he was anxious for an opportunity to plead his case to the pair. He wanted to beg them to let him go. At this point, he didn’t care if he were homeless. He couldn’t take another second of this! Gemma scooped him up into her arms to cradle him close and Daniel allowed it until they stepped near the dining room. He was horrified to see a large high chair sitting where his chair used to be. It was mostly white with blue accents and designs on the padding of the seat, but what caught his attention was the abundance of restraints tied to the chair. There were restraints for every section of his body. Enough to keep him glued to the chair regardless of if he wanted it or not. He started squirming fitfully in Gemma’s arms and whimpered around his gag. He didn’t want the chair and he tried to beg that of Gemma with his eyes. “Don’t worry,” Gemma cooed, wiping at his damp cheeks with her free hand. “You’re sitting with Mommy for lunch.” That was only the slightest bit of relief. His squirming came back when he realized she wasn’t going to let him sit in her lap to eat. No, she was fully intending to force-feed him to nurse like Indie had done just that morning. This was made obvious as she draped him across her lap and popped a button on her shirt that caused her breasts to spill out. Despite all of Daniel’s kicking, squirming, and twisting, there was only a split second between the gag being pulled from his mouth and her tit being pressed in its place. “That’s Mommy’s boy,” She said happily. Daniel looked up at her with a look of utter betrayal. His lips refused to form a suction on her tit, only swallowing the small drips that forced their way down the back of his throat. His resistance wouldn’t last long though as Gemma looked down at him with a smile. “Drink up or you’ll have to go in the chair.” The threat was clear and Indie stood from her chair to start taking the tray off the highchair. Daniel muffled a small, broken whine. But his lips wrapped around the skin of Gemma’s breast and suckled it slowly. He could see Gemma’s eyes light up happily. “There we go!” She praises. “That’s my special boy.” Daniel laid in her lap, her right arm wrapped around the back of his shoulders to support his head to reach her breast. Her other hand took its time combing through his blond hair, gently working out the tangles. She was fretting over him like he was a real baby. But after the first few mouthfuls of milk, her tone shifted. Daniel wasn’t sure what was happening, but he saw Gemma’s eyes slip closed. Her blond hair was tied in a messy bun, but some strands had come undone to hang in her eyes. She didn’t seem worried about it as she bit her lip. Daniel wondered, for a moment, if he were hurting her. But if anything, she looked like she was having a great time. A red tint worked its way up her cheeks the longer Daniel drank from her. His hands clenched in the fabric of his shirt. He couldn’t shift without hearing the crinkle of the diaper he was wearing. “That’s it,” She praised. “My baby boy makes Mommy feel so good.” Her hand reached down, sliding his diaper cover lower to cup his padded cock. His erection had waned considerably, but she was working hard to get it back up. “You fight us so much for no reason, baby. Don’t you know we could make you feel so good if you just let us?” Daniel wanted to roll his eyes at that, but Gemma gave a self-satisfied giggle. “You don’t even have to let us. There’s nothing you can do to stop us. You’re just so helpless. All it takes is for Mommy to touch your special place just like this~” Gemma gave a particularly slow and intentional stroke that, sent Daniel’s eyes rolling to the back of his head. He tried to part his lips to moan, but Gemma’s nipple was just so large that he couldn’t. “Just like that,” Her pleasure was obvious in her tone. “Let Mommy make you feel good.” Her touch grew featherlight after that and Daniel found tears welling up in his eyes. It felt good, but he didn’t want it to feel good. And Gemma and Indie were very intentional about only giving him the smallest taste of genuine pleasure. “Aww,” Daniel turned his head as much to the side as he could while still nursing. The sweet milk (tasting notably different than Indie’s, and the thought alone disgusted him) continued to flow into his mouth. Coating his tongue, teeth, and everything until all he could taste was Gemma. “You can cry, baby. Go on,” She encouraged and Daniel grunted. “Cry for Mommy. Let all those big boy emotions out.” Daniel started to cry, tears leaking from his eyes and his lips quivering. It took much longer to drain Gemma than it did Indie. And his pitiful sobs were heard for only a moment before Gemma popped her empty nipple from his mouth and replaced it with the other one. The way she was holding him, he could no longer see anything passed her empty tit. It pressed against his cheek, obscuring his one good eye. The large woman rocked him back and forth and Daniel could feel her thighs tensing under his back. He wasn’t quite sure what that was about but didn’t fully care about it either. His stomach, much to his dismay, was getting used to all the food they were forcing down his throat. He felt the tightness of his belly, of course. It was almost too uncomfortable to move when all the milk was gone, but it didn’t make him feel as nauseous as it had previously. He was suckling on a dry tit, but Gemma didn’t seem to notice or care. Her eyes were still closed and she’d long since stopped groping him. He wasn’t sure what she was doing, but her arm was threaded between his legs as if she were adjusting her shorts. “Good boy,” She purred, voice breaking. Daniel, resting so close to her skin, could smell a sheen of sweat developing on her neck. “Drink all you want, Baby. Mommy made it all for you.” Daniel hummed, trying to capture her attention, but was confused as it caused her to flinch in her hold on him. The arms holding him to her were shaking as if he’d suddenly grown too heavy and her breaths came in quick huffs. “That’s it,” She said in a breathy gasp. “That’s it, baby, do it again for Mommy.” It was as close to a plea as Daniel had ever heard from her. “Hmm?” Daniel hummed once more, this time more prepared for the jolt that overtook Gemma’s body. “Yes!” Gemma suddenly gasped loudly. The expression was quickly followed by several more breathy praises, most of which Daniel couldn’t hear. Daniel’s blood was rushing in his ears, but through it all he could hear a soft wet sound. Originally, he chalked it up to the sounds of his nursing, but he realized now it was farther off. Before he could ask or try to decipher what the sound was, Gemma was pulling him away from her. His mouth pulled away from her tit with a loud pop. And Daniel watched her give full body shudder. Indie, sometime in between the movements, had come around the table and took Daniel into her arms. Daniel watched Gemma wordlessly get up from the chair, her knees shaking somewhat where she stood, and stumbled her way to the kitchen. Most of his panic disappeared as he looked up to Indie with worry. “Is she okay?” He hadn’t done anything out of the ordinary, he was sure. So to see Gemma ruffled to such an extent made him confused enough to forget the turmoil he was in, if only for a moment. Indie smiled down at him, bouncing him in her arms as if she were soothing him. “She’s just fine, baby. You made her feel very good. And I think that means you get a reward.” Daniel hoped that meant he would be released from his bonds and freed from his diaper. And that hope continued when Indie carried him to his bedroom and laid him down on the dresser. He didn’t even complain about the restraints, riding off the excitement of possible freedom. Indie smiled at him from the end of the dresser. Her hands reached to undo the lock on the diaper cover. “Let’s get these panties off you…” She mused and plastered the front of her hand on the front of the diaper where he was still mostly hard from before. “Not wet,” She noted. “It was just an accident before,” Daniel said again, trying hard not to raise his voice. “I won’t do it again.” Indie hummed as if she didn’t believe him and reached up to unstrap the tabs of the diaper. It fell open, exposing his privates to the air and she looked at them critically. Daniel tried not to shift anxiously. “You’re pretty excited,” She said, running her finger up his shaft slowly. Daniel bit his lip hard to keep from moaning, the restraints kept his legs apart. “I-it-” He mumbled. “It won’t go away.” He swore it wasn’t his fault that his body was betraying him. Sending warm waves of pleasure to his core the more she shifted and moved his hard-on this way and that. Like she was a nurse examining him. “Do these hurt?” She asked, and Daniel flinched upon feeling her grab his balls in a gentle grip. “They’re pretty swollen. I don’t remember them being this big in the shower.” “S-stop,” Daniel whimpered. It didn’t hurt, much to his dismay. Rather, it was like a soothing pet to every itch he’d been experiencing. His body aching to be touched more. “That wasn’t a yes,” Indie pointed out and lifted them up as much as they would move. Daniel gasped upon feeling her fingers caress his taint, inching down towards his ass. “How’s this feel?” “Weird!” He gasped out, gritting his teeth to keep any noises at bay. Indie nodded. It was then that Gemma entered the bedroom looking more put-together than previously. The flush was lessened on her face and she was wiping her hands down with a paper towel that she tossed in the trashcan by the dresser. “So,” Gemma asked, suddenly very chipper. “What’s the consensus?” Indie waved her over, not caring in the slightest that she was still holding his balls in her hand. “He’s pretty swollen down here,” She motioned to his full balls. “How much did you say you got this morning?” “4ml,” Gemma responded, reaching down to grasp Daniel’s cock in her fist. “We can do better than that,” Indie giggled. “Look at him, he’s so worked up already.” “W-wha-?” Daniel stuttered, suddenly suspicious he was not being released. “I can see that,” Gemma lowered her fingers that grasped him long enough to lightly pinch the tip of his penis between her pointer and thumb. Gently, she rubbed them back and forth like a tuning dial. She only stopped to collect the precum that beaded up at his slit and started to work it between her two fingers, all while continuing to hold him firmly in her other hand. “We might need to look at multiple milkings then. Can’t have our baby getting backed up. That’s not good for his health!” She looked down and Daniel and she reached to wipe her fingers on the inside of the diaper before tickling Daniel’s belly. “Isn’t that right? We have to let our baby have his cummies!” Daniel was trapped between the tickling of his stomach and the groping of his cock. The feeling of both bouncing off each other caused a feedback loop that made his toes curl. “N-No,” He whimpered out. “I can’t- Don’t do this to me!” “Aww,” Gemma giggled. “He’s not used to it yet.” “He’ll learn,” Indie sounded so certain. She patted his thighs lightly and bent down. Daniel watched, captivated and unable to look away as her mouth moved closer to the tip of his dick. He expected her to spit on it like Gemma had, or maybe even take it into her mouth. What he didn’t expect was her lips to pucker and press a firm kiss right over his slit. “Mmmmwah!” She hummed, the vibrations moving up his cock in a way that was electrifying. The lightest suction as she pulled away served to be his tipping point. With his dick gripped in Gemma’s hand, Daniel tossed his head back (slightly thankful for the padded surface) and came. She didn’t move her fist to encourage his orgasm in the slightest which left a ruined feeling of…something unsatisfying. But a puddle of cum started to form on his pelvis much to both women’s amusement. “Uh-oh!” Indie tisked. “He wasted it!” “We didn’t give you permission to cum,” Gemma scolded, but the wide grin on her face took away most of the heat. “Such a naughty boy.” “And here he was promising me he wasn’t going to have another accident.” Indie fed her scolding further. “‘No! Stop! I don’t like that!’ He says,” Indie mocked. “And yet here we are.” Gemma shook her head, taking a baby wipe from the dresser and starting to wipe her hand off. “I have just the thing for a greedy little boy.” Daniel looked up at them in horror. He’d cried so much that he couldn’t bring tears to his eyes anymore. But the feeling of humiliation was mounting again. “No!” “No, no, no,” Indie mocked as Gemma readied something in the dresser. “Is that all you know how to say? Is that baby’s favorite word?” “N-” “No?” Indie’s head tossed back in a cackle of a laugh. It was so jarring that Daniel flinched, his lip quivering. “Oh, you poor thing,” Gemma came in, her voice a soothing balm over his wrecked nerves. She moved Indie out of the way and took her place between his legs. “Is Indie playing too rough?” Daniel couldn’t help but nod, some desperate part of him hoping to have his feelings justified. “Aww,” Daniel’s eyes slipped shut as her hands rubbed up and down his legs in a soothing manner. Like she was trying to help him relax. “It’s gonna be okay,” She promised. She grasped his dick gently and Daniel’s brows creased to feel something unusual touching him down there. “Wha-” “Shhh,” She soothed further. “Just relax…That’s it, baby.” A small click caused him to open his eyes and he looked down to see what looked like something rubber wrapped around his dick. It was pushed down to half its size and had a small lock at the base keeping it secured. “There we go!” Gemma cheered. “A little cage to keep my little boy from being naughty.” Daniel felt his heart sink as she reached down to pull his diaper back up. He wasn’t being released, that much was sure. It snapped into place in his mind, he was being restrained further. “I didn’t do anything,” he sobbed. Somehow managing to summon more tears. Sobs shook his chest. “I didn’t do anything!” “But you did!” Indie teased. “Come here, baby,” Gemma cooed, reaching to undo his restraints. Daniel found himself pulled up to a sitting position and hugged tightly. “It’ll be alright.” Her warmth, as much as he hated to admit, was comforting. He’d been teased, humiliated, and edged all day. This was comfort for better or worse and she muttered to him in gentle, soothing tones. Reassuring him that he was okay. And that she loved him. “You’re my sweet boy,” She promised. “You know that?” Daniel nodded against her chest, pulling her closer to him desperately. “Shh, shhh,” Daniel was lifted from the dresser and bounced gently. “There, there. Mommy’s here.” “Oh, come on,” Indie’s mocking laugh rang out. “It’s just a little cage.” “He’s just a little guy,” Gemma informed. “He’s feeling a lot of big feelings for such a small boy. He’s gotta learn to trust us to take care of him.” “But it’s not that bad,” Indie huffed. Daniel buried his head further into Gemma’s shoulder, obscuring his vision of the other girl. “My…sweet…baby…” Gemma started to sing softly, lulling Daniel further. “Indie, how about you go clear the table, yeah? I want to spend time with my baby.” Daniel was pleased slightly as Indie’s annoyed huff followed by her angry stomps out of the room. His hold on Gemma loosened slightly. “There we go…Feeling better?” “Mhm…” Daniel hummed. “Good,” He could hear her smile. “Do you wanna stay like this for a little bit?” “...Mhm…” Daniel realized his want. Whatever happened after would happen regardless. Right now…this was…simpler. Daniel would swear that there was something in Gemma and Indie’s milk that was changing his body. His increased arousal was something that only started after he moved in with the two women. From Gemma’s admittance, they’d been slipping their milk into almost every meal he’d eaten. With Daniel drinking directly from the source for breakfast and lunch, it was all the evidence he needed. He’d been milked twice that day; spurting cum across Gemma’s fist to the sounds of their insistent cooing. The day was almost half over! The only thing that disproved his theory was that they were selling their excess milk. Daniel couldn’t imagine why anyone would buy drugged milk. “Are you still hungry, baby?” Gemma asked, already reaching up to pull her breast from the top of her shirt. But unlike before, Daniel was free to protest. He shook his head quickly, much to Gemma’s amusement. And with the slightest bit of hesitation, he went on to explain. “My stomach hurts…” It wasn’t the complete truth, but his stomach felt a tad uncomfortable with all the liquid he’d been ingesting. The emotional turmoil wasn’t helping. Daniel watched Gemma’s face melt into one of quiet amusement. “Oh, you poor thing!” She cooed. Daniel had to grab ahold of her as she went to stand up suddenly. She didn’t seem to mind his weight, rather, shifting him to one of her hips instead like he was a real toddler. “How about we get you some tummy medicine, yeah?” Daniel had no idea what she was talking about, but if it meant his stomach would stop being uncomfortably full, he’d take it. Indie wasn’t in the kitchen when they entered, but Daniel didn’t care. Gemma hummed the entire way, only pausing to sit him down on the counter. Daniel shivered slightly as he felt the cold counter under his bare thighs. “Don’t worry, Sweetie,” Gemma soothed. “Mommy’s going to get your medicine.” There was a small cabinet near the stove that held a variety of spices. Daniel watched Gemma reach up to grab a large brown glass bottle. The label was faded and unreadable, but the lid of it detached into a dropper of sorts. “Okay,” Gemma turned to Daniel. “This might taste a little funny, but if you’re a good boy, Mommy will get you some juice to wash it away with.” Daniel was no stranger to taking medicine and only nodded. “Head back and stick your tongue out,” Gemma instructed, which Daniel followed easily. The dropper was filled with a nearly colorless liquid that Gemma dangled over his mouth. “I think five drops should work,” She mused to herself. The medicine was a little strange tasting, Daniel noted. As each drop touched his tongue, it left a sharp, almost spicy taste. When all five drops were deposited, Gemma prompted him to swallow the medicine while she retrieved his juice. It coated his entire mouth with the slightly spicy taste. Almost like cinnamon, he realized. The feeling trailed down his throat strangely. It was oddly warm. Daniel was glad when Gemma came back with a small cup of juice. “Both hands,” She prompted casually, and Daniel didn’t think about it til after he’d drained the cup that he’d grabbed it with both of his hands like some child at risk of dropping it. Gemma watched him drink the whole cup, washing the spicy taste from his mouth. It did soothe his stomach somewhat. The warmth took away most of the uncomfortable ache. Gemma took the cup from him and lifted him from the counter once more. “How about we watch a movie, hm?” That was almost normal, Daniel realized. Far removed from the constant humiliation he’d been experiencing thus far. He couldn’t help but nod. “Can I pick?” Gemma laughed but nodded. “Let’s see what movies we have, alright?” The selection left a lot to be desired, Daniel found. The majority of it was children’s movies with the odd nature documentary mixed in. That being said, Daniel grew up on a lot of the movies they had stashed in the cupboard. It didn’t take much deliberation before he grabbed Toy Story and brought it back to Gemma. She put it to play on the television but thankfully didn’t force Daniel to sit with her on the couch. Rather, she spread out one of the blankets draped over the back of the couch onto the floor paired with one of the pillows. Daniel laid down, resting his head on the provided pillow. He’d seen Toy Story plenty of times before, so the plot wasn’t all that captivating. But while he tried watching the scenes play out, he couldn’t ignore his growing arousal. It was as if, now that his full stomach was eased, his body was defaulting to being horny. The cage locked around his cock was a gentle pressure keeping him from getting fully hard. Daniel couldn’t help but shift his legs to gain some sort of friction. At first, he’d stretch his legs out in front of him, then he’d bring them up to eclipse his view of the television. That didn’t help as much and he tried to alternate his legs. “Restless?” Gemma asked, a voice full of amusement from the couch. Daniel flinched as if struck. “N-no…” Gemma chuckled, clearly not believing him, but didn’t mention it further. It was a strange feeling that took over Daniel’s body. His body gradually heated up and it felt as though he were sweating, but rubbing a hand over his face showed that he wasn’t. But as his fingers traced over the skin of his face, they left a tingling in their wake. The sensation caused a ripple of a shiver to course down his spine. He couldn’t help but lick his suddenly dry lips. Daniel, trying to fight off some of the inappropriate tension, sat up and pulled the pillow into his lap like a stuffed toy. The movie had just entered the second act when Gemma stood from the couch. “Mommy’s gonna go put on some laundry, okay?” She didn’t wait for a response before leaving. Daniel watched her go before removing the pillow and looking down at his lap. Of course, he couldn’t see anything past the bulk of the cloth diapers wrapped around his waist. He hadn’t registered that the locking diaper cover hadn’t been put back on. Reaching down, Daniel couldn’t help but feel the bulk of the diaper. It was thick enough to spread his thighs apart. Running his hand over the front, he was surprised to be able to feel the slightest vibration of his fingers through the thick padding. The small jolt of pleasure caused him to flinch. Not that he could get hard anyway. The cage was firm and all attempts at getting hard were met with the cage. The pressure building was unavoidable. “What did I miss?” Gemma asked suddenly upon re-entering the room. Daniel jerked his hand away as if struck. “Um!” He hummed, looking at the screen. “Not much.” “Are you sure?” “Mhm…” Daniel sighed, covering his lap with the pillow. After ignoring it for a bit, most of the heat seemed to dissipate and Daniel could finish the movie without issue. Turning around, Daniel saw that Gemma had fallen asleep on the couch. Standing up as quietly as he could manage (which wasn’t very quiet considering the crinkle of the diaper), Daniel tip-toed over to her sleeping form. This was the first time he’d been able to look at her so intently since that day at the diner. Gemma was tall, taking up the entirety of the couch as she sprawled out. Her curves were one of the most eye-catching things about her. She wasn’t overweight, nor was she heavily muscled. Instead, she sat somewhere in the middle of both which made her (and Indie) very attractive. Her body filled out the space on the couch so that if he wanted to sit on the couch as well, he’d have to lay on top of her! Her arm was tucked under her head, and her blonde hair gently fell across her face. Daniel couldn’t help but admire the peacefulness in her expression. It was something he rarely saw in her with the way she was constantly running around to perform farm tasks or prep food. For a brief moment, the intensity of their fight from earlier and the strange sensations he’d been experiencing faded away to be replaced by a quiet sense of fondness. Carefully, he picked up the blanket he’d been using and placed it over her. As he watched, Gemma shifted slightly and muttered something in her sleep. He froze while holding his breath; worried he’d woken her. But she only settled deeper into the cushions. Letting out the breath, Daniel turned to make his way to his room. He hadn’t even considered Indie until he saw her standing in the middle of his room as if she’d been waiting on him. “Hey, Danny,” She smiled in a way that put Daniel on edge. It was almost too casual. Pausing in the doorway, Daniel looked at her. “Hey, Indie…” He cleared his throat. “Why are you in my room?” He was sure a rude question like that would earn him some sort of punishment in her eyes, but she only smiled. “I was just thinking…I think I was a little too mean to you earlier.” At the mention of earlier, Daniel felt his face heat up. It didn’t escape him that he was still standing in the doorway wearing nothing but a sleepy puppy shirt and a cloth diaper. “Yeah?” Indie nodded. “I promised you a reward, and instead I tricked you to get you into trouble.” She said, her eyes downcast. “I wanted to make it up to you.” Daniel very much didn’t trust Indie. She was too mischievous. “How?” “Well…” Indie placed her hand on the dresser. “I was thinking I could help you make stickies. Really help you. How does that sound?” His first instinct was to deny her. Maybe even call her disgusting for proposing the idea that he wanted her to help him cum…But the orgasm from earlier still itched at his skin incompletely. And the pressure around his cock was only getting worse the more he thought about this opportunity to cum. “How do I know you won’t just get me into trouble again?” Daniel asked with a hint of betrayal in his voice. “I can pinky swear,” Indie suggested, holding her pinky out. It was a flimsy promise. But then again, wasn’t that the whole point of pinky swears? And breaking one pinky swear was as good as labeling yourself as untrustworthy. Having no other choice, Daniel wrapped his pinky around her finger. Her face split in a wide, almost giddy grin. Hands settled on his hips and lifted him onto the dresser. “I don’t want to use the restraints, so can you behave?” She asked with a firm tone. Daniel nodded. He could behave if it meant the restraints stayed off. Daniel’s lower half was naked in record time. “I have something I think you’ll like,” Indie suggested, voice almost a whisper. “What do you say?” “...I guess…” They didn’t talk about safewords or anything, which made Daniel nervous, but he didn’t know any other way to bring it up. Indie reached into the dresser's top drawer and pulled out a transparent bottle. Inside was a clear liquid that pooled into Indie’s palm like a viscous syrup. Lube. She didn’t give him any warning as she quickly stroked up and down his cock until it was thoroughly coated in it. Daniel couldn’t help but hiss at the sudden intense pleasure. He kept his eyes closed, trying to imagine anyone other than his cousin standing at the end of the dresser. A model, perhaps. Or a movie star. He hastily beat away the image of the shapely mysterious woman who’d been haunting his dreams lately. “Don’t worry, that’s just prep,” Indie giggled. “The fun part is coming up.” Daniel had no idea what ‘fun part’ she was referring to until there was a finger probing his asshole. Flinching hard, Daniel jerked to sit up on the dresser. “Wait-” “Shhh!” Indie hissed quickly, holding a finger in front of her mouth. It was instinct that caused Daniel to freeze alongside her, ear tuning into the hallway to hopefully hear if Gemma was waking up. Hearing no signs whatsoever, Indie’s eyes snapped back to Daniel. “You have to be quiet!” She instructed. “Or we can both get into trouble.” “I don’t want fingers in my butt!” Daniel defended in a rapid whisper. “You haven’t even tried!” Indie rolled her eyes incredulously. “I promised I would help you feel good. Stop being such a whiner!” The title stung, much to Daniel’s annoyance. He’d tried so hard to not play into the baby role they’d pushed him towards. The last thing he wanted was to sound as whiny as a bratty toddler. “I don’t want it to hurt…” Indie’s hard looks softened somewhat. “It won’t. I know what I’m doing.” Tentatively, Daniel laid back down on the mat and closed his eyes once more. Indie barely touched his cock, only the slightest strokes to keep it at full attention. Instead, she reached under his sack and started to rub slick fingers around his entrance. It was clear she wasn’t trying to enter him yet, rather, just spreading adequate amounts of lube to ease the rest of her plans. The first intrusion of the tip of her finger had Daniel tensing up hard. His hole puckered tightly, forcing Indie’s finger out, much to her amusement. “Just relax,” She prompted. “Take a deep breath….Let Sissy make you feel good.” Daniel coached himself through a few deep breaths before the finger tried again. He wasn’t sure how far it pushed inside, but it was clear the intention was to lube him up inside just as well as he was on the outside. Quick, gentle presses touched the inside of his walls, spreading more viscous fluid in its wake until Daniel could feel Indie’s middle finger slide in up to the second knuckle with no resistance. The entire time, she’d kept a steady snail’s-pace rhythm while stroking his cock. “There we go…that’s a good boy,” She cooed. “Open up for me.” Daniel bit his lip as the finger pressed further. It wasn’t as uncomfortable as he’d imagined. And when that single finger curled…Daniel had to grip the fabric of his shirt. He wasn’t sure what the feeling was exactly, but it was such an intense stab of pleasure that it caused him to clench up on her finger. “There’s baby’s special button,” She said happily. “Let’s see how we can make baby squirm~” The ‘button’ inside him was stroked over several times in a row causing a deep shiver to run down Daniel’s spine.”W-what- Wait!” “Nope,” Indie popped the ‘p’ sound. “I promised to make you feel good!” Daniel wanted to tell her it was too much. It felt…he wasn’t sure how to describe it. It felt like he was about to pee every time she touched that spot inside him. Had it not been for her removing her hand from his cock to hold his thighs apart, he most certainly would have cum already. “I’m gonna add another finger now, okay?” She informed, immediately causing Daniel to clench down. “Just breathe. Deep breath. I’m not gonna hurt you.” The addition of another finger left behind a weird stretching feeling that pulled Daniel off the precipice of orgasm. But Indie was honest that she would take it slow until the second finger was matching the rhythm of the first. Daniel tilted his head back, jaw slipping open. “O-oh!” He moaned. “There we are,” Indie giggled. “That’s how we make the baby feel good~” Daniel wasn’t sure when the fingers were replaced with a toy. But suddenly the curled fingers were now rigid and insistent as they pressed on that ‘special spot’ inside him. He couldn’t stop himself from bucking his hips up into the air. Both Indie’s hands came up to push his hips back down to the dresser. Daniel looked at them with deep confusion. “I added a special little toy,” She said in a singing tone. “Something that will hold you open for me, but makes it much easier to do this,” As she spoke, she pressed something pressed against his taint that pushed whatever toy was inside of him directly into that special place inside him. It was truly like a little button that shot energy up his body. Daniel wanted to pout and complain that he didn’t agree to use toys, but Indie was quicker, pressing that button several times as she spoke. “Sissy *poke* is going to *poke* take care of it all! *poke- poke- poke*” The squeal that forced its way out of Daniel’s chest was unlike any noise he’d ever made before. It was pitched and with the roaring of his heartbeat in his ears, he couldn’t tell if it was loud or not. All he knew was that it wouldn’t stop. It was as though the weak orgasm he’d had before was now doubled to make up for that fact. He didn’t know how long his orgasm lasted either. It was as though he blacked out. Because, between one moment and the next, Indie had wiped his hips and penis down and retaped the diaper up between his legs. Daniel’s eyes fluttered open and he went to sit up. A jolt shot up his spine as he felt the, now nearly overwhelming, press of something against his insides. “You forgot to take it out-” He stuttered shakily. “It’s too sensitive now…” Indie smiled before pressing a kiss to his forehead. “I meant to do that.” Daniel’s eyes shot open in betrayal. “But you said-” “And I’m still keeping my word,” Indie took his much smaller hand in hers and forced his pinky to wrap around hers. “Mom won’t find out about this.” “B-but she milk-” Daniel stuttered over the words. He didn’t fully want to admit that Gemma was milking his cum in the mornings from now on, but that was an undeniable fact. “I will take it out before your milking,” Indie promised. “But you have to make sure I change you next.” “W-wha?” Daniel asked in a clueless tone. “You change me? I’m not gonna be changed! I can-” “Like it or not Danny, your next potty break is going to be in this diaper,” She mushed her hand against the front of the fabric for effect, even though it made Daniel’s knees tremble. “Somehow, you need to make sure that happens with me.” “I can just-” “And if you take this diaper off, Mom will know. And you’ll be in double trouble.” Indie interrupted. With that wisdom, Indie stepped away from him and headed for the door. “Remember! Be a good boy!” As she left, Daniel had to guide himself down from the dresser. His feet barely touched the carpet before Gemma was poking her head inside his room. “There you are, baby! I must have taken a nap on the couch…” She trailed off, looking him over. “Are you alright? Do you need a change? Did you have another accident?” She asked, voice full of honeyed concern. Daniel was quick to shake his head. “No! No, I’m fine. I didn’t have any accident. I was just…just looking for some clothes!” Gemma’s scrutinizing eyes turned to ones of understanding. “Oh! Okay, then. I have some things I’ve been working on for you anyway! You wait right there!” Her excitement was visual as she scuttled down the hall, breasts bouncing as she all but ran to her room. Daniel sighed, leaning against the dresser. He wasn’t sure how he was going to avoid using the diaper. But he needed Indie to take the toy out of him! Daniel took a step toward his bed, only just managing to catch himself as the toy shifted and just barely brushed against his prostate. Just the tiniest brush of contact caused his knees to tremble with oversensitivity. And it wasn’t long before Gemma reappeared in the room with a basket full of clothes. Most of them went unnoticed. She put the basket down on the floor by the dresser and reached her hands to lift Daniel up by his armpits. Before he could protest, he was plopped unceremoniously back onto the dresser top. The toy inside him pressed unyieldingly hard against his prostate. Daniel couldn’t help but moan, leaning back enough to take the pressure off his bottom as if burned. “Are you alright?” Gemma asked with a voice full of concern. Daniel forced himself to nod lest she go checking his butt for reasons to be uncomfortable. “I-it’s just- uh…sat down wrong,” He mumbled. “Y-you said you had clothes for me?” The mention of clothes was enough to distract her from asking any more questions. And she instead dove to grab the first article on top of the basket. To Daniel’s horror, it was a pair of footie pajamas even equipped with mittens sewn into the wrists of the arms. The pattern was a soft brown color with black accents. There was a zipper running up the back of the pajamas leaving the design (a blue bib printed with the words ‘Baby Bear’) on the front untouched. The feet of the pajamas had small paw print designs and the same was said for the mittens. It was a bear onesie. “Do you like it? I made it just yesterday!” Gemma looked positively giddy. Daniel was at a loss for words. He wanted to tell her that he hated it. It was childish and would make him look foolish. He was a man, after all, he wasn’t a baby. But then again, he needed to play along for her to leave him alone. “It’s… interesting,” he managed to say while hoping the hesitation in his voice didn’t give him away. The last thing he wanted was to seem ungrateful or upset Gemma, especially when she looked so proud. The way her eyes sparkled with anticipation made him regret playing along. Gemma’s excitement only seemed to grow when he didn’t outright refuse. “I thought you might say that!” she said, grinning as she the bear onesie closer for him to see. The fabric looked soft, and the little paw prints on the feet were padded like slippers. The bib with ‘Baby Bear’ emblazoned on it felt like an extra layer of humiliation. He swallowed, trying to hide the knot of discomfort in his stomach. “Go on and take your shirt off so you can try it on!” Gemma beamed, her enthusiasm unwavering. Daniel’s heart thudded in his chest as he stared at the onesie. It wasn’t just the childish design that bothered him; it was the implications it carried. Voluntarily wearing it would strip away another layer of the dignity he clung to so tightly. But as he glanced at Gemma, still holding the onesie with a hopeful smile, he felt the weight of expectation pressing down on him. He couldn’t refuse her—not without risking the secret he was hiding or destroying what little autonomy she’d given him so far. With a sigh, he reached down and took the hem of the shirt into his hands. “Alright,” he said quietly. He pulled the shirt up over his head, tossed it onto the pad behind him, and felt the chill of the room against his skin. Gemma had slipped the zipper open while he did that and wasted no time fitting the pajamas up onto his feet. They clung to his ankles but had enough stretch that they didn’t feel too tight. Daniel wondered momentarily how she knew his shoe size so accurately. The fabric was a little heavy, but somehow cool against his skin. She slid the bottom part as far up his thighs as she could before motioning for him to lay back onto the pad. Daniel didn’t hesitate, easing backward until he no longer felt the pressure on the plug inside him. The relief was momentary before Gemma pulled him back to a sitting position to finish putting the onesie on. The zipper ran smoothly up his back and, once secured, he felt a peculiar sense of confinement. The mittens left his fingers tucked away, unable to grasp anything fully, adding to the feeling of helplessness. He opened and closed his fist, noting the lack of movement in the mittens. It was like a second layer of skin with how it clung to him. It only seemed to accentuate the padded bulk between his thighs. “How does it fit?” Gemma’s voice, filled with excitement, rang out. Daniel looked down at himself, the “Baby Bear” bib now plainly visible. He wanted to disappear, but instead, he forced out the words, “It… fits.” “You look perfect!” she said, clapping her hands together. She stepped closer, adjusting the bib and smoothing the fabric around his shoulders. “I knew it would suit you.” Daniel swallowed the lump in his throat. There was an entire basket of clothes at his feet and he knew each article would be just as embarrassing as this one. He went to get off the dresser, appreciating how Gemma immediately grabbed him by the armpits again and set him down so he didn’t have to awkwardly slide down with the toy still inside him. That is until Gemma reached down and gave a firm spank to his padded bottom. With said padding, the spank didn’t hurt. But it did force the plug to jab deeper inside him causing his knees to weaken. Falling to his knees, Daniel couldn’t help but grab at his padded crotch. He knew his dick was locked away in a rubber cage, but the shots of pleasure he’d been getting fresh after an overwhelming orgasm were almost knocking him over the edge by itself with no stimulation needed. “Uh, uh, uh,” Gemma scolded. “It’s not time for stickies right now, baby,” She bent down, nearly pushing Daniel over to slide her hand in front of his where it was pressed against the diapers. “You didn’t even ask Mommy’s permission, you greedy boy,” Her scolding had turned more lighthearted. Daniel shook his head hard. He wasn’t trying to make stickies- he wasn’t trying to cum! But with the cage on it felt like he was constantly teetering over that edge. “S-sensitive!” He whimpered. “Oh yeah?” She pressed a hand to the space between his shoulder blades and maneuvered Daniel forward until he was face down, with his cheek pressed into the carpet, and bottom up in the air. “Baby’s tushy is sensitive?” She ran her hand down his back until it reached his butt and went further. Her four fingers hovered over where his taint would have been if not for the diaper and her thumb was right above the toy as if she knew where it was. But that was impossible! Even if Indie told her about it, they didn’t have time to talk between Indie leaving him and Gemma coming to accost him. Another playful swat shattered his line of thinking. “Tell Mommy how sensitive your tushy is.” “I- I,” Daniel whimpered, closing his eyes tightly. He couldn’t bring himself to speak. “Aw,” Gemma cooed, stroking her hand back and forth on the same spot her spank had just landed. “Are you too little to speak? Are words too big for you?” Daniel felt like crying. It felt so good it was almost torturous. All too much. All white hot arousal. His mouth opened, perhaps to try to discourage Gemma, but he couldn’t force the words out. Only a trail of saliva quickly wet the carpet under his cheek. “Arch your back,” Gemma ordered and Daniel found himself obeying immediately only to feel her fingers now able to reach his swelled balls as well. Her heel dug into the thickness of his diaper to nudge that stupid toy with every stroke. “There we go. That’s my boy. Posed all pretty with his thick diapers in the air.” She punctuated the words ‘thick diapers’ with two firm swats right over his ballsack startling a pitched cry from his lips. “You were born for this, baby.” He was a deviant, Daniel thought. A sicko. A- A- Before he could think of another depreciating word, Gemma started to saw her hand back and forth rapidly between his taint and the toy, only pausing every third or fourth stroke to swat in a punishing rhythm. “Uh-Waaah!” He cried loudly turning his head to bury into the soft carpet to muffle his moans. “Tell Mommy how much you like your diaper pats. Tell Mommy you want to have cummies in your diapers,” Gemma teased. “Use your big boy words or Mommy will have to stop.” Daniel wanted her to stop. No matter how much his cock throbbed between his legs or his butt clenched down on the toy inside him. No matter how much his hands laid limply on either side of his head, not even trying to fight her off anymore. “Uh!” He moaned. “St- St-!” “Speak up,” Gemma prodded. “Let Mommy hear you!” “Mmm!” Daniel hummed, having to force his face away from the damp carpet to be heard. “Mmm-” What was he going to say? He wasn’t sure. Something. Something to get her to stop. “Mo- Mommy!” He sobbed, rocking his hips back into the newest round of swats. Gemma giggled, the hand on his butt slowing…gradually stopping. Daniel whimpered, feeling himself buck backward again, only to bite his tongue as he realized what he was doing. She stopped. That’s what he wanted. So why was he so restless? Why did his hips move toward her hand as if encouraging her to continue? Why did the pressure on his dick feel almost unbearable? “I guess my baby is too little for cummies right now…” Gemma sighed and stood up, leaving Daniel on the floor squirming and writhing like a worm. “I’ll leave you to play with your toys,” She walked to the bedroom door and put her hand on the doorknob. “Mommy’s going to work on dinner. Shout if you need me.” She said with a smile before pulling the bedroom door shut. Daniel fell over, laying on his side on the soft carpet. His pawed hands reached between his legs to touch his aching dick, but with all the padding, they couldn’t manage enough pressure to push him closer to the edge. Tears of frustration added to the wet patch on the carpet. What the hell was wrong with him? And why did he wish Gemma didn’t stop? Putting aside his pride and dignity in favor of a possible orgasm, Daniel started to rut against his cupped hands. He was rutting hard enough that he could feel the padding on the mittens yield to his pressure. It pressed tighter to his crotch. The only issue was that…there was no friction. The pressure would lessen and rise, but nothing was moving. It was maddening. Skin prickling, nearly oversensitive, Daniel climbed up onto his bed. He dragged his pillow down to the middle of the mattress and straddled it like a toy pony. He tried humping against it but was met with the same issue of no friction. Whimpering, no longer concerned with his volume, Daniel straightened up his spine. He went from hunching his hips over the pillow to riding it like a bucking horse. Each bounce gave just the slightest bit of nudge to the plug inside him, sending that delicious shot of pleasure up his spine. He was glad there was nobody there to see. “Please,” He found himself whispering. As if someone were listening and could help his predicament. He couldn’t reach the back zipper with the mittens on his hands. He was stuck in the onesie until he was set free. And not only that but he was stuck in his thick diapers as well. Daniel shivered as he processed his own thoughts, his diapers. He wouldn’t delude himself to think that Gemma or Indie would let him out of them anytime soon. Or ever, he thought chillingly. Even then his bladder twinged telling him that he needed to go to the bathroom. But, he couldn’t go even if he weren’t restrained by the clothes. His bedroom door was locked and he wasn’t leaving until they came to get him. Whenever that was. As his eyes closed and his helpless rutting ceased, Daniel couldn’t help but feel upset. He’d gone from a man working a good (debatable) job, having his own apartment, and living a good (also debatable) life, to being an infantilized captive of his aunt and cousin. The worst part of it all; the hardest pill to swallow, was that his body was starting to enjoy it. Betraying him on the most basic level. How long until even the slightest amenities of adulthood were stolen from him as well? Would they eventually require him to crawl everywhere? Would he lose his well-earned bladder control? Would…would he even care? Daniel didn’t realize he’d started to cry until he was slumped over on his bed sobbing into his blankets. He couldn’t stop replaying the events in his mind. He’d so quickly agreed to let Indie touch him. And he’d bent over like an animal for Gemma, even going so far as arching his back and rutting back into a spanking. His knees shook from his frazzled mental state as he stumbled to the door. As he knew it would be, the door didn’t budge to his desperate yanking. Smacking his knuckles against the wood, Daniel tried to call out. “Gemma! Indie! I can’t open the door!” Daniel's breath quickened as he rattled the doorknob for the millionth time. His palms, slick with sweat from the mittens, slipped on the knob unable to get proper friction. The door stood stubbornly in place, as though mocking his attempts to free himself. “Hello?” he called, trying to keep the quiver out of his voice. The silence from the other side was suffocating. He could just make out the faint sound of muffled laughter. Indie and Gemma. Ignoring him, he assumed. Potentially even laughing at him. He pressed his ear to the door, the grain of the wood rough against his skin. “Please! Can you hear me?” His voice cracked and he swallowed hard. His knees were shifting back and forth as the arousal was swept away in panic and the urge to use the toilet reared its head more urgently. Daniel’s hands balled into fists before he pounded on the door, the dull thud resonating through the small space. The noise was contrasted by the deep silence that followed. His breath came in shallow, uneven gasps as the frustration and worry churned in his chest. Each unanswered moment seemed to stretch into eternity, feeding the gnawing sensation of helplessness. “Gemma? Indie?” he tried once more, the edge of desperation now clear in his voice. His fingers twitched, hovering over the doorknob as if willing to suddenly give way. But it didn’t. “I have to go to the bathroom. Please let me out!” Daniel whimpered, sliding down the wall by the door as if wilting to the floor. Pressing his hands between his legs didn’t help. In fact, it only seemed to make the pressure worse. His quiet cries grew to heaving sobs right before his bladder finally gave out. A flood of warmth spread across the front of his diaper- the diaper…What was he kidding? It was his diaper. He was the only one who was going to be wearing them for what was shaping up to be a very long time. “M-Muh- Mommyyyy!” He cried out as the warmth spread under his butt. He couldn’t feel it through the mittens, but the flow didn’t start tapering until he heard footsteps coming down the hall. He was afraid that, when help finally came, he’d be sitting in a wet puddle. But his sadness didn’t wane when the door cracked open revealing Indie’s concerned face. “Danny? I heard crying-” Her eyes widened when she saw him slumped against the wall. “Are you okay? Are you hurt?!” She stepped into the room, pushing her blonde hair behind her ears as she crouched down beside him. “You- You left me in here!” He sobbed accusingly. “I had to- Had to go to the bathroom!” He sniffled, face becoming a mess. “Baby,” Her voice was kind and soft as she leaned closer, gently coaxing Daniel to lean into her arms. “I left you with the door open. I didn’t close you in.” Daniel didn’t have the presence of mind to bring up the fact that she was acknowledging that the door got stuck if it closed. He just leaned all his weight into her hold, glad (in some bizarre way) that she didn’t continue to ignore his calls. “Did you go potty?” “...Yeah,” Daniel sniffled. “I didn’t mean to! But you wouldn’t come to help me!” He whined. “I didn’t hear you, baby,” Indie explained and lifted Daniel into her arms. It was a very short walk to the changing table. “I was going to my room when I heard you crying for Mommy.” “Mommy…” Daniel whimpered, fitfully wiping at tears. “I can be Mommy,” Indie cooed, laying him down as if he were made of glass on the changing table after unzipping the onesie. “Mommy’s going to get her baby all cleaned up, okay?” “Take the toy out?” Daniel whimpered. Indie, surprisingly, didn’t protest and Daniel soon felt his privates being exposed to the cool air of the bedroom. He shivered, turning his head to the wall with a weak whimper. “Oh you poor thing, you’re soaked! You had to go potty, huh?” “Y-yeah…” Daniel agreed. The toy was slipped out of him with ease, nearly falling out right as his knees were lifted up to expose his hole. The diaper change happened in record time with a new cloth diaper being slid under his butt, a cloud of powder on his privates, and the tapes being secured quickly. He didn’t stop to look at what kind of print was on his diaper. He nodded as Indie asked if he was hungry. Smiling, Indie walked over to the rocking chair in the corner and sat down with Daniel stretched across her lap. He was far desensitized at this point as she pulled her shirt completely off and unclipped the bra that was barely holding her breasts up. Both breasts were exposed to the air, nipples pebbling up at the cooler temperature. Daniel knew what to do at this point and found his lips parting as Indie brought his mouth up to her chest. Her nipple filled his mouth. The nipple was large, reaching halfway over his tongue so that the first rush of creamy milk coated the back of his mouth before dribbling down his throat. The nipple filled his mouth leaving no side untouched, creating an air-tight seal around his lip. “There we go,” Indie smiled. “Such a good boy! You learned to latch so quickly.” In another moment, Daniel might have thought Indie was making fun of him. But here, emotionally vulnerable and helpless, he could only take the words as praise. Indie’s milk was good, he made the realization to himself. It was creamy and thicker than regular milk. Sweet, but not overly so. It was like having dessert for dinner, he thought, letting his eyes fall closed as he nursed. The rocking of the chair slowly lulled him into a sleep-like trance. It was only the slow but insistent caress of a hand over his caged dick that aroused him from his rest. Daniel hummed inquisitively. Had he earned a reward already? Seeming to read his mind, Indie giggled. “You’re always so eager for fun times, baby. But now isn’t time to do cum cums yet.” A whine rumbled through his chest that Indie seemed to enjoy quite a bit. “Not yet. Don’t be so greedy, baby.” Daniel wanted to explain the edging he’d been experiencing ever since their playtime earlier, but there was something pressing against this mouth too insistently. But even with all her touching, Indie didn’t seem too interested in pushing him into a climax. Every time the feelings mounted higher, Daniel’s hips tried to push into her massaging palm only for her to remove it to pet his cheek while he nursed. It must be the way he was nursing, he realized. She always knew when he was close to cumming. When the first tit was drained, Daniel pushed passed the overly full feeling in his belly to speak. “Please can we do cum cums?” He asked, lip quivering as if he would fall into a pit of despair if she told him no. Part of him intentionally used the infantile terms she concocted to earn favor. But he wasn’t sure how well it would work… A/N: Sorry it took so long to post the next chapters! I've been going through quite a lot of stuff. This story has been completed as have been several other projects I'll post when I have a chance. I've been busy with moving preparations and working on other commissions, but hopefully within the next couple of months things will settle down. Hope you all enjoy!

I came at this from the other direction. I developed nocturia within several months of going to 24/7 diapers. I went from needing to pee maybe once per night up to three times or more. Because I was in nappies, this wasn't really an inconvenience, just something I noticed happening. Assuming your plan is to diaper yourself and then simply NOT get up to pee then my experience is that yes, you may well eventually start bed wetting (some people don't so it's not universally true). I don't think it is truly incontinence though. I suspect that I wet the bed (ie: wet my nappies) in my sleep because I've re-patterned my sub-conscious that it is "ok" to do this. Sometimes now I pee without waking up. I wrote an FAQ about my experience at: A doctor is going to try to fix the nocturia which to be fair, is what a doctor would be expected to do. If you want your nocturia fixed, forget diapers (they just reinforce the wrong behaviours) and use a doctor. I wouldn't conflate the two and I wouldn't like to waste a practitioner's time. These days I suspect I have severe nocturia but it is completely masked by my diapers and so poses no inconvenience for me. I either stir briefly, wet and fall back asleep or simply sleep through wetting events (usually evidenced by unexpectedly-wet diapers, strange "pee dreams" or even waking to find myself peeing). In my case I've no doubt that 24/7 diapering potentiated this process as the holding capacity of my bladder dropped markedly. The usual disclaimer: there's no doubt that bed wetting can make things less convenient at times and once bed wetting starts, it is no respecter of place or time. It will happen when and where you may not want it to happen. You might want to pause and evaluate where you are in life, deciding whether this is something you truly want now or perhaps something you might come back to later in life after you've done the kind of stuff that's a lot easier to do if you're NOT dependent on night nappies.

lol, didn't have the nerve. Did tell a raid group to strap on their raid diapers when someone called for a bio break.

Abena

Just protect your mattress, wear a nappy and wet it when your bladder wakes you.

Meeting a family of dolls: that sounds as the start of an horror story, I wouldn't keep it dry neather. (but I prefer the witch story)

Looking forward to it!

Emily's babysitter is there and she's a lot cooler with everything than Emily expected... --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily led the way up the stairs and could hear Davina following behind. She was aware of how much her rear end was swaying, the bulging backside of her diaper giving her a pronounced waddle. A hand pressed against the diaper and she heard Davina chuckle to herself. Walking into the nursery, Emily turned to Davina and waited for her to make a remark about the babyish room. She waited as Davina walked a slow lap and looked at the barred bed, the changing table and the toys scattered around. It was the room of an overgrown infant and Emily was sure Davina would have something to say about it. “You have such a cool room!” Davina finally said. “I… Huh!?” Emily was startled. That was the last reaction she expected. “I’m jealous!” Davina continued, “This is adorable.” Jealous? Emily was confused. How could a fully grown woman be jealous of a glorified nursery? Emily decided it didn’t matter too much as long as Davina wasn’t making fun of her. She didn’t say anything as she lifted herself up on to the changing table and laid down. Davina came back over and, with a wide smile on her face, she started pulling the flaps of Emily’s onesie apart. “I’m not used to being on this end of things.” Davina said with a little giggle, “But I’m sure I’ll muddle through.” Not for the first time, Emily was left confused by what Davina said. “This end of things” didn’t really make a lot of sense. She wasn’t given a lot of time to think it over though. The flaps of her onesie sprung up over her belly leaving the diaper underneath exposed. As the babysitter started pulling at the tapes Emily felt a sinking feeling. Did this person know she was trans? Davina was about to open the diaper and see her caged princess parts and it was already too late to stop or warn her. The front of the diaper was lowered between Emily’s legs. She scrunched her eyes tightly closed waiting for Davina to start laughing or shouting at her. Seconds ticked by as she waited until… a cool baby wipe was swiped across Emily’s balls. Her eyes shot open and she dared to look down at Davina who was still smiling as she started cleaning Emily’s diaper area. It didn’t make any sense. Had Amelia revealed all of Emily’s secrets to this woman? Davina seemed to be taking a lot of time making sure Emily was clean. She was very gentle and went over Emily’s sensitive spots more than once. Emily winced slightly, her princess parts didn’t try to grow big as often these days, her body had learnt that the chastity cage wasn’t going to give, but she couldn’t stop the physical reactions completely. The wipes moved towards the back and Emily could feel Davina using a finger wrapped in a wipe. The finger probed at Emily’s exit hole, circling the outside first but slowly moving more and more towards the centre. Emily bit her lip. She was quickly growing flustered. The finger pressed slightly and enter Emily to the first knuckle. Before Emily could stop herself, a small moan escaped her lips. “Naughty girl.” Davina smirked. The finger was withdrawn and the diaper slipped out from under Emily’s ass. She felt more than a little disappointed as a new diaper was slipped under Emily and pulled up between her legs. It was taped closed and the onesie was done up before Davina moved away and let Emily drop down from the changing table. “Let’s see what we’ve got to dress you in.” Davina said as she opened the closet door. Emily bit her lip as the extent of her infantile wardrobe was brought to light. She blushed as Davina gasped in apparent joy and covered her mouth. Yet again, instead of making fun of her, Davina instead started going through the outfits. She gave an opinion on each one, mostly positive. “Oh, you simply must wear this.” Davina said as she unhooked a hanger. Emily saw the outfit being brought out. It wasn’t one she had worn before but it made her blush. A baby blue onesie with paw prints all over it and a hood with a couple of floppy dog ears coming off the side. She’d always been a big fan of dogs, clearly Davina thought the same way as she brought the childish clothing over. “Arms up.” Davina instructed. Emily obeyed without thinking. Her arms went up into the air and the onesie was fed down over them. As it came down over her body the hood was already up and encompassed her head, the long floppy ears resting on her shoulder. Davina knelt down to pop the front and back flaps together. “I love it!” Davina said when she took a step back, “Hold on, I have to take a photo for your Mommy.” “You really don’t…” Emily started. “Say “Woof!”” Davina said with a wide grin as she held up her phone. “W-Woof…” Emily blushed as hard as she had ever done in her life as she heard the camera shutter sound effect on Davina’s phone. “I’ll just send this to Amelia.” Davina said as she tapped her screen, “She’ll love it.” Emily reached up and pulled the dog ears over her eyes. This was all so embarrassing and she still didn’t understand how Davina was so cool with it all. It would’ve been easier if the babysitter had been mean about everything that was happening! “And sent.” Davina said as she put her phone away, “Right, let’s get you some dinner.” Emily was ready to walk out of the room but Davina took the initiative. As the babysitter walked past, she took Emily’s hand and started leading her. It was starting to feel like Emily was a visitor in Davina’s house rather than the other way around. Emily waddled down the stairs with her disposable underwear crinkling with every wide-legged step of the way. “Amelia told me she left you something in the fridge.” Davina said as they entered the kitchen, “Huh, I would’ve expected a highchair.” Emily was already red in the face so the fresh blush probably passed by without being noticed. Her hand was let go and she walked around the table to sit in a chair facing the fridge. She watched as Diana opened the door and looked around. When she saw what she was looking for she laughed. “Oh my…” Davina commented. Emily wasn’t sure what Davina was talking about until the food was brought over to the table. Firstly, there was a bowl of mush which she assumed was baby food. It wasn’t something Emily was fed often but it seemed Amelia really wanted her to know her place. The second item was a large baby bottle with a note taped to the side. “Milk. Fresh from the source.” Was written in Amelia’s handwriting and next to it she had drawn a winking face. “You really are very lucky.” Davina commented as she took the bowl of baby food to the microwave to warm it up, “Do you know how many big babies would kill for all this?” “Big babies?” Emily muttered. “Hell, I’m jealous of that crib.” Davina said as the microwave pinged and she removed the bowl, “I tried to convert my bed a few months ago but it was a bit of a disaster.” “Wait, wait, wait…” Emily frowned, “I’m so confused. What do you mean you tried to build a crib?” “Seems pretty self-explanatory to me.” Davina laughed. “But… Why on Earth would you do that!?” Emily asked. “Because I’m ABDL, duh!” Davina shook her head as she stirred the food that was steaming lightly. “What is ABDL?” Emily asked. “You’re kidding me, right?” Davina looked almost as perplexed as Emily. Emily shook her head. She had heard Davina referring to ABDL before but she had never heard of the acronym. Emily could see her babysitter was seemingly trying to work out how to react, whether she was joking or being honest about the question. It seemed that it had never even crossed Davina’s mind that Emily might not know what she was talking about. “But… you must know what it is.” Davina said simply, “Amelia’s one and, well, I mean look at you! You’re one!” Emily frowned. “You REALLY don’t know?” Davina asked in disbelief. “What is it?” Emily practically begged to be told. Emily’s mouth dropped open as Davina started to explain exactly what an ABDL was. Not for a minute in all the weeks that Emily had been in diapers had she considered that someone might actually LIKE it. She certainly had never guessed that her own wife was one of these people, though it did explain a few things. She belatedly realised she had been drooling again and wiped her face with her hands. “I… I can’t believe it…” Emily mumbled. “Oh, geez, I really feel like I’ve put my foot in it.” Davina looked down at her lap, “I assumed you must’ve known because…” Emily stopped listening. Obviously, Davina thought Emily knew because how it could it be any different? Emily’s situation was so unusual that outside of asking to be treated like a baby she couldn’t imagine anyone else ending up in this position. She was feeling a lot of emotions but chief among them was a sense of hurt. Davina had told her that Amelia was an ABDL. Emily couldn’t believe Amelia had never said anything about it and now she had started treating Emily like a baby. Was this all some sick game to her? “Emily?” Davina said, “Is everything OK?” “I… don’t know.” Emily answered, “I had no idea.” “I shouldn’t have said anything.” Davina put her hands up to the side of her face, “That’s my fault. I’m sorry.” “No, it’s OK.” Emily shook her head, “You didn’t know.” For a solid minute both women sat silently around the table. It was awkward. The atmosphere had been a little strange since Davina arrived but it had become a pretty good time. With the revelation a tension had settled between them. Emily was looking down at the table, she was vaguely aware that she was wetting her diaper. She started chuckling quietly to herself. “Emily?” Davina said quietly. “Sorry, it’s just…” Emily looked up, “How ridiculous is this situation? And to top it off, I’m sitting here moping whilst wearing this!” As emphasis Emily reached up and lifted up the ears that hung from the sides of the hood. Davina smiled but it was clear she was a little concerned. Emily’s laughter didn’t last too long before it petered out and she was left with an empty feeling. “Well, listen, you and Amelia should talk about it later.” Davina finally said, “How about we just try to move past it for now and have some dinner.” Emily didn’t really feel too hungry but she reached forwards for the baby food anyway. As she spooned the overly sweetened mush into her mouth, she noticed Davina was eyeing the bottle, specifically the message taped to the side, it seemed like she was dying to ask a question and eventually she couldn’t hold it in any longer. “When it says “Fresh from the source” does she mean…” Davina said slowly. Emily nodded. Davina’s eyes grew and she looked at the bottle, her cheeks going a little red. Emily said she could try a bit if she wanted but Davina shook her head. That was fine with Emily, it meant more for her. As she ate, Emily couldn’t stop thinking about what had been said. The longer she dwelt on it the angrier she became. Her wife had forced her into a weird fetish lifestyle without Emily’s knowledge. Was all this just a game to Amelia? Before Emily knew it, she had finished her meal. She reached over for the bottle and put it in her mouth. She was so distracted she forgot to even be embarrassed as she sucked down Amelia’s milk. It was as tasty as ever and Emily didn’t take the bottle out of her mouth until she had emptied it. When it did finally pop free of her lips, she was panting hard and drool mixed with thin milk ran from the corner of her mouth. “Let me help you with that.” Davina said. A cloth was brought up to Emily’s face and her mouth was wiped clean. Emily wasn’t sure why she bothered, she drooled so much these days the front of his onesie was already damp with her saliva. It made Emily wonder if her wife hadn’t been wrong to do all of this. It had all been portrayed as helping her but she had gone so far from the person she had previously been that she could barely remember how she had ended up like this. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/md0p5ra595ae2f39 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1956645

Chapter 49: Bonds Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- May It was the boys’ turn to learn how to walk now, so we got to giggle at them falling on their padded backsides this time, as payback for all their behaviour in April whilst we were doing the same. But hey, at least they accepted this and didn’t argue or yell at us, they just joked it off playfully with us. In fact all the boys, both third and second years seemed a lot more accepting of Elysium now. Even if it was a reluctant acceptance, it meant that Elysium was still on track to have a 100% graduation rate. This made me happy, because as much as I hate Jack and Ollie and all those asshole boys… I still wanted the best for them. I still wanted them to be better people by the end of this. And yes… mostly I just wanted Elysium to work. Because if Elysium can make them into good people… then there’s hope for me. And yeah, I know… I found myself here. I accepted the real me. I’m already off to an amazing start… but that doesn’t magically fix my depression or my anxiety. I still feel the darkness inside me, the feeling that I’d be better off dead, the feeling of hopelessness, the worry that all this good will come crashing down at any moment and I’ll be rushing back to that bridge. My weekly therapy sessions with Joy are helping a bit, and accepting myself as the trans woman I always was is helping massively, but I can’t just let my guard down. I can’t let myself go backwards. I need to keep improving, getting better… and I’m just worried I won’t get better enough by the time I graduate… and that makes me worry I’ll slip back into my deep depression. But then I remember… I have Ella. I have Ceres. I have Vesta and Joy and Rowan and all my girl friends in here. I’m not alone anymore. I have a support system. No. It's more than that. I have a family. Also… good news… my breasts turned out to be a bit of a late bloomer… after months of very little growth, they suddenly exploded out (not literally!). This ‘in-house HRT’ really works differently than the stuff I would’ve got on the outside, it only took a couple of months for my cup size to dramatically increase. I’m still only like a B-cup now, but Joy assured me they hadn’t stopped yet, that I’d see more growth. I’m honestly happy with the progress I’ve had so far with hormones, but I’m not going to turn down bigger boobs! And I think Ella would definitely appreciate them, though I don’t think she cares that much about what size they are, she just can’t keep her hands off them… I guess that’s what happens when you’re stuck in a place like this and aren’t allowed to be sexual at all with each other, she’s been very pent up. I wish I could say the same, but as I predicted… my sex drive has plummeted. I still get horny, but I don’t get… excited… as easily, and it takes a bit more effort than usual. I already had a low sex drive… I made it through the first year ‘playing’ only a handful of times, unlike my roommate at the time who was rubbing his nappies every single night he didn’t sleep in my crib! So it wasn’t a huge adjustment, just means that I only get a bit pent up myself whenever Ella starts feeling me up. Other notable changes… my sense of smell has changed, my tastes have changed a bit too, and my body hair has thinned. Fat has redistributed a bit, due to the accelerated process. Metabolism has definitely changed, I’ve put on a tiny bit of baby weight in here, though I bet I would’ve gained a lot more if I didn’t have Elysium planning my diet. All in all… I was feeling a lot more like me than I had ever felt before. And people could see it, so many people were commenting how good I looked, how cute I was, how my hair looks even better and longer, how feminine I am… All except Aurora… who seemed to still have it in for me after all this time. I hadn’t had a proper interaction with her since Halloween, when she tried to get me to dress up as the knight, trying to get me to conform to their gendered standards despite having permission to wear that Princess dress. She was clearly a transphobic asshole then… and like 7 months later that hadn’t changed. She avoided talking to me, often going out of her way to not even acknowledge my existence. Which… to be fair… I was actually happy with. If she was openly bigoted to my face then I’d have a problem. Clearly no matter what I do, I won’t change her opinion on trans people, so I just let her have her bigoted opinion and I live my life in open defiance of her shitty beliefs. All the girls have avoided talking to her too, in solidarity. She doesn’t acknowledge I exist… So they pretend she doesn’t either, actively avoiding any instructions she gives. The first time Maria defied her, she nearly got a spanking, but thankfully Ceres being nearby stopped the Nanny dead in her tracks, instead Aurora just pouted and walked off, intending to complain to the higher ups. But when the higher ups are in the group that are pretending you don’t exist… I asked Jess and Sophia why they keep her on staff. They told me something about how hard it is to find new Nannies for something like this… how Aurora was so good at interview but then quickly became a bit of a bitch. But they’re also scared of her talking if she leaves, as even if she signs an NDA, there’s nothing stopping her from defying it and blabbing. Elysium isn’t exactly a legal operation and they refuse to brainwash anyone and wipe their memory with the hypnosis tech… and most annoyingly of all… she’s actually a good Nanny to her two boys. She was hired in the last batch of Nannies to be hired here, as Ceres’ batch was the first and they’ve all rotated around, so Aurora, despite being here for nearly three years, still feels like an outsider, like a newbie, compared to Ceres and Vesta. That seems to deepen the chip on her shoulder, which means she avoids talking to all the other Nannies except the third year boys ones. And apparently… She's kept them in check, creating a bond between her and her two boys, which means Jess and Sophia are hesitant about getting rid of her. They did warn her that she’s not to say anything transphobic to me. Which means that because the only things she wanted to say to me were transphobic… She never talks to me now. I do see the little sneers and evil looks she gives me when she thinks I’m not looking. This behaviour was something I expected in the outside world anyway, so I guess I’m ‘microdosing’ on it before being let out to experience it fully… Which leads me to this one day in May… As I was being taken through the usual ‘forbidden corridor’ that I was taken down weekly to see Joy for my therapy sessions, being carried on Ceres’ hip as she confidently strode down, passing all the mysterious doors which I had no idea what was behind them… someone was exiting one of the mysterious doors, closing it carefully behind them. “Rory?” Ceres asked, stopping behind them. “Oh shi- you startled me, Ceres…” Aurora replied, panting after the sudden shock. “What were you doing in there?” “T… trying to find something.” “Find what?” “The guidebook.” “What for?” Ceres asked, raising her eyebrow at the woman. “Because Ryan is acting up, and I needed to know if I could spank him for-” “Why didn’t you ask someone?” Ceres sighed. “Because, Ceres, you aren’t exactly friendly with me.” “No, but you have your own little clique with the other third year boys’ Nannies… you could’ve just asked them.” “They didn’t know either.” Ceres clearly thought this was suspicious. “Well, ask me now. I know we don’t get along, but that doesn’t mean we can’t be civil as colleagues…” “No.” The venom from Aurora’s word caused an instant silence in the corridor, and an eerie pause. “And why not?” asked Ceres. “Because you give in too easily. It’s not what I need with Ryan,” Aurora replied, sneering at my Nanny and me. “Haha… since when?” “Since you allowed Noah to become this…” That’s when Ceres gripped me tighter and I felt her body tense up… as if she was ready to throw a punch if this woman doesn’t back off. “You’re going to say that, to my face… with her literally in my arms?” “He needs to hear it. He needs to get that silly idea that he can be a woman out of his head.” “I swear… you use ‘he’ for her one more time… and I’ll make sure you’re in a much worse state than Jack was…” “Threats. That’s all thugs like him and ‘allies’ like you can muster. Because you know I’m right.” “Leave. Now,” Ceres growled, her words lingering in the echo of the corridor. “Or else?” “Or else I will make sure Judy and Sarah make an exception for their no-brainwashing policy…” Ceres growled, sounding even more defensive than I had ever heard her. “Sooner you see the truth… the better. Honestly they’re too soft here…” “NOW!” Ceres roared. Aurora quickly turned on her heel and hastily shuffled off down the corridor, leaving Ceres and I alone again. I waited a few seconds in silence as Ceres took deep breaths, her fists still clenched. “You okay, Ceres?” I asked. “Am I okay? Sweetie, it wasn’t me she was insulting. Though by insulting my baby, I guess she kinda was…” “I know she’s done wonders getting her boys in line… but do you seriously have to keep someone like her here?” “Don’t tell anyone… but I think when her boys graduate at the end of the year… she’ll be removed from Elysium and replaced.” “What if she blabs?” “That’s the current discussion we’re having… what to do with her.” “Would you really use hypnosis to wipe her mind?” “We normally wouldn’t. But she’s shown clear hostility to Elysium. She doesn’t believe in its ideals. She would sell her story to the papers within 24 hours of leaving this place, it’s only because of her boys and her salary here that prevents her from doing it already.” “I normally would agree that you shouldn’t. And I don’t want to control what people believe or think… but…” “But she needs to go,” Ceres finished what I was about to say. “Don’t worry, no matter what, she’ll end up with a comfortable life after leaving. Which if you ask me, she doesn’t deserve…” “Sorry…” “What for, sweetpea?” “I’m the problem here. She…” “She would still be a bigoted bitch even if you hadn’t come out. She always looked down on Elysium. I don’t know why she wanted to work here in the first place, honestly. But sweetie, no, you’re not the problem, she is, and she’ll be kicked out at the end of this year even if you weren’t here.” “You promise?” I asked, my insecurities getting the better of me… yet again. “Pinky promise. Now, why don’t we go get you to your appointment, we must be running late after she kept us here for so long.” Thankfully, from that point on Aurora didn’t talk to me or Ceres again. She kept well clear of everyone else. Even with the other third year boys’ Nannies… as she must have created a rift in that little clique of hers, causing her to be a complete outsider now. Towards the end of May, the two Nannies from that clique ended up coming over to chat to Ceres, with the intention of getting to know me of all people! They said they were sorry for being a bit stubborn, and they didn’t share Aurora’s distaste for trans people, that they actually thought I was really brave and they wanted to tell me sooner… but they also didn’t want to piss off Aurora. But when their clique leader ranted at them and caused the bonds to crumble, they used this opportunity to repair bonds with the other Nannies and leave their former friend on her own with her two boys. Somnus and Luna. Though Somnus is a bit of a mouthful, so she goes by Nanny So. Both of them were actually really nice people, despite having a shitty friend and mostly shitty charges. They couldn’t stop going on about how they can’t wait for their boys to graduate. But once Ceres was distracted, Luna whispered to me the real reason… that they couldn’t wait to dress up some baby girls when they eventually take on a new batch of first years, as I looked ‘especially adorable’ lately and that had made them look forward to a new set of charges. ====================================================== Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

My bedroom smelling of stale pee is just part of being a bed wetter. Damp pj’s in the laundry basket, wet diapers in the diaper pail and wet sheets gives my room a distinctive smell like when I was a little kid. Just a reminder that I am still a little bedwetter, just like the plastic sheet on my mattress. I love the smell and just accept it as it is part of being a nightly bedwetter

Chapter 10 We stayed that way, our naked bodies tangled together, as she cradled me at her breast. The longer I nursed, the more comforting her breast became. Her nipples even seemed to become more flexible, and seemed to form further into my mouth, almost if they needed time to adjust, or learn its position. I also noticed her, subtle sounds of pleasure, change to slightly to quiet sounds of discomfort. I tried to suckle harder, craving her approval, but she only groaned a little louder. After being rotated between breasts twice, she carefully slipped a finger, between my lips, and eased her nipple from my mouth, and quickly inserted my binky, saying with a relieved sigh, “ok sweetie, that’s enough for now, we need to give mommy’s girls a rest for a while.” Her tone quickly changed back to pleasant, even excited, as she continued, “Let’s get up, and get dressed, Mommy has some new cloths for you to try on!” She quickly slipped out from under me, leaving me laying face up, across my bed, and I continued to study her now shiny, nipples sway, still formed to the shape of my mouth, as she carefully slipped into a bra. I continued to ponder, the wonderful aspects of her breasts, how they felt, the slight differences between them, the left one was slightly larger, but the right one felt, more sturdy. I couldn’t believe I never noticed any differences before. I just laid relaxed, my fingers calmly, exploring my unfamiliar body, tracing under my smooth armpits, down my naked arms. My legs seemed to automatically slide against each other, noticing the soft crinkle noises of my warm diaper, my eyes really not focused on anything, feeling my tired cheek muscles ache slightly, as I casually sucked my binky. The sudden sound of mommy, quickly wipping, the folds from a red tee-shirt, caught my attention, as she directed me, “ok baby… let’s try this on. Without any hesitation, I rolled, and scooted to sit on the edge of the bed, as she bunched up the bottom of the shirt, and pulled it over my head, threading each arm through the sleeves, then pulling it to my waist. I looked down at my new shirt, to see a bright yellow duck in the center of my chest. The childish shirt barely had time to register in my head, as she encouraged me to lay back down, and pulled my legs up, dug the bottom of the shirt, out from under me, and wrapped it snugly between my legs, she paused briefly giving my diaper a light squeeze, with a slight shift of her head, subtle roll of her eyes, then a small, shrug of her shoulders. I could faintly heard snapping, while she she pulled the front of the shirt, over my diaper. “Oh sweetie, that’s such a cute onesie!… you’re just adorable… mommies handsome fellow in his onesie!” She poured compliments, as she stood back admiring me. I lifted back to a sitting position, and could feel the soft material pull my thick diaper against me. I was uncertain feeling, about the my new shirt, looking down as the bright red shirt formed smoothly, over my groin, only leaving the slightest bit of the cuffs of my diaper visible around the inside of my spread legs, but again her pleasant appearance, and her continued enthusiasm, seemed to make everything more acceptable. Next she quickly turned, and pulled denim appearing clothing from the other package, I had carried upstairs. Again shook out the folded garment. Initially I thought it was jeans, but as she pulled the blue denim, up my dangling legs, and encouraged me to my feet, I noticed the suspenders, with metal clasp’s dangling, and before I could even begin a reaction, the clasps were fished over my shoulders, and attached to the large flap, covering my chest. I looked down at my new outfit, for only a moment seeing the blue overalls, and noticed a matching yellow duck, in the center of a large pocket covering most of my chest. “Look here baby… look at mommy!” I casually looked up, trying to comprehend my new outfit, but again my thoughts were interrupted, as I heard the fake noise, a cell phone makes to signify a picture was taken, still holding the phone out in front of her, mommy instructed again, “Smile for mommy… let’s see that adorable smile” I felt a little confused, trying to figure out why this new outfit was picture worthy, but I let the corners of my lips push up behind the guard of my binky, and squinted my eyes slightly. Apparently my efforts were not satisfactory, she studied her phone only for a moment, then with a considerable amount of enthusiasm, dashed towards me, and tickled the side of my belly, saying."Sweetie… you can do better than that!….Give mommy a big smile!” Then jumped back to take another picture. Honestly here attempt of tickling me wasn’t too effective, my belly protected by a couple layers of clothing, but her antics were definitely amusing, producing a honest smile across my face, as I heard the camera noise again. I only stood there, watching as mommy smiled brightly at her phone, uncertain if my appearance in the photo was sufficient. It seemed like, every time I started to formulate a thought, or an option, I was either led on to something else, or distracted, but so far, mommies decisions were working out fine, and it was pretty easy to just go along with her. Mommy grabbed a pare of my socks, as she said, still sounding excited, “let’s go downstairs, mommy’s got some more presents for you” I certainly didn’t have any complaints about that, and held my hand out towards her, she quickly accepted my hand, and proceeded to pull me along, back downstairs to the big cardboard box. I barely stopped by her side as she pulled a red hat out from the box, I noticed it matched the color of the red shirt, exactly, and she quickly slipped it onto my head, then she adjusted my hair from my eyes slightly, smiling brightly, and seemed to more so, talking to her self, saying “oh… just adorable” then returned her attention back to the box. I typically don’t wear hats, and questioned it’s appearance, grabbing the ball cap by its bill, held it out in front of me, to see the same yellow duck, I had on my chest. In a moment as I tried to focus on the hat, it was quickly removed from my hands, and pulled back on my head. Mommy smiled brightly again towards me, as she released the hat, wiggled my binky from my mouth, and directed her attention towards it. I finally had a few seconds to look down at my clothes, and felt a little uncertain about my appearance, without my pacifier. I slowly formed a opinion as I spoke, “mommy… I look like a baby, mommy.” She was still distracted, as she fiddled with my binky, but quickly looked back towards me, placed a red clip, onto the top of my overalls, again having a yellow duck on it, and a tether attached to my pacifier, that she slipped back into my mouth, saying “yes you do baby… mommy’s cute baby boy!” Then completed her sentence with a light tap on my nose. Without pausing, she quickly turned back to the entryway, picked up my tennis shoes, and returned, grabbed my hand, as she continued, “Ok sweetie sit on the steps for mommy, and we’ll get your sneakers on.” Directing me a couple steps back. I wasn’t sure why I needed my shoes, but again her enthusiasm, and having no reason to question her, I sat down. She tickled my feet slightly, causing a bit of squirming, and a few giggles, adding, “what ticklish little feet you have!” By the time I regained composure, my shoes were on and tied, and her arms, were held out wide while she squatted in front of me, I barely even leaned forward, and I was lifted up, under my armpits, and casually placed on her hip. I had gained confidence in her ability to carry me, and only held on with one hand, around her shoulder, with the other one resting on her breast. She turned towards the front door, and seemed to be moving with a purpose, as she strung her purse over her shoulder. The realization of us leaving the house finally dawned on me, and I spit my binky out from my mouth. “Mommy, we’re leaving?… we’re leaving the house?” She shifted slightly balancing me on her hip, as she open the door, and continued through without any hesitation, closing it behind us, retrieved my dangling binky, pushed in back in my still open mouth, and finally replied, “Yes sweetie, we have to go grocery shopping, won’t it be fun to go grocery shopping with mommy?” I felt like I should answer, but mommy didn’t even slow her pace as she continued down the sidewalk, towards the car. She pulled open the passenger side, back door open, and slid me inside. I didn’t want to disappoint mommy, but I also didn’t want to go to the grocery store. I tried to remember going to the grocery shopping with mommy before, but for whatever reason I couldn’t. I knew what the grocery store was, even where it was, and what it looked like, but I just couldn’t remember going to the grocery store with mommy before. I finally responded while she brought the seatbelt across my stomach, and clicked it in place. “Mommy eii dent wan ta geo” she seemed a little distracted by the seat belt, and pulled it against me, working the strap firmly over my shoulder, and replied something that made absolutely no sense. “It’s fine Maureen… he’ll be fine” but she looked concerned, then she refocused back to my face, and smiled, “of course you do sweetie, and if your good for mommy we’ll go to the toy store…. Baby no wiggling around while I’m driving, stay in your set belt” she leaned a little further in and kissed my forehead before shutting the door. I started thinking the toy store, was that a reward? I honestly couldn’t picture the store, do I want to go to the toy store? But before I could make any conclusion, I heard music fill the car, a joyful sounding guy, surrounded by chipper sounding music, singing about about frogs. I looked to see mommy’s face smiling back at me through the rear view mirror, as she sang along. The song was pretty simple, and I felt like mommy wanted me to sing along too, and before long I was mumbling words as best as I could. “Fee gween n spekle fogs, set on spekle wog, ating sums most delwishis bugs, ummm ummm.. ten won jump to theu puel, weer it wes ice n cool, weaving free gween spekle fogs… gump gump. The song mostly repeated itself, and mommy seemed super happy to hear me sing along. It wasn’t until it turned off, that I realized how much fun the song was to sing, and continued kinda humming, occasionally filling in, singing a word or two word. I almost felt startled as my door flew back open, but as my eyes widen, I realized it was just mommy. “Oh did mommy scare you baby?… I’m sorry sweetie” she started releasing my set belt, as I looked over her shoulder, to see crowds of people moving about the parking lot. The situation made me feel anxious, and I nursed firmly against my pacifier, as she pushed her hands back under my arm pits. I squirmed back away from her, and pushed words past my binky. “Mommie I cen way in the carw.” But she grabbed me more firmly, as I helplessly, tried pull away. “Sweetie mommy can’t leave you all alone, in the car, in the big scary parking lot, you’re so cute, there’s no doubt a kidnapper would steal you away.” The thought of being taken by a kidnapper, definitely reduced my desire to stay in the car, but I couldn’t remember ever being worried about kidnappers before. The thought washed out of my mind, as I was quickly lifted, and perched back on mommy’s hip. I looked around at all the people moving about, some walking towards us, with grocery carts filled with bags, others walking diagonally towards the doors. I felt self conscious, as people seemed to stare at me. I buried my head against mommy’s breasts clinging onto her, hoping to hide, as we made our way to the entrance. Suddenly I felt her hands again, slipping under my arm pits, and she pulled me off of her, my legs dangled, as I opened my eyes and looked down to see a red, plastic car underneath me. Mommy pushed my legs this way and that squeezing me into the seat, I grasped at her, saying, “Mommy dunt fit… teww mall …dunt fit mommy" my voice seemed to have a higher pitch as I struggled, and looked around to see I had drawn some attention. Mommy quietly replied, “Baby don’t make a scene. Sweetie you’ll fit just fine… mommy can’t carry you the whole time.” I crossed my arms in frustration, as she pulled a black strap from under me, and snapped it across my waist. The car was positioned in the front of a grocery cart, just above floor level. I sat up against the plastic steering wheel, my legs barely squeezed under the plastic hood in front of me. I didn’t think I could have gotten out by myself if I even wanted to, but I didn’t have much time to consider any options, as we quickly started in through the automatic doors. Mommy seemed to be in quite a hurry, and swerved, through the grocery store, only stopping briefly to add items to the cart. A few times we almost collided with oncoming traffic or large shelves, and automatically I grabbed the steering wheel to steer us from certain collisions. Before long I started making engine noises, as I raced the cart through the store, dodging certain tragedy in every aisle. As we rounded our way through the last aisle, a women who was clearly distracted, by her phone, was barging directly towards us, I prepared myself for impact, and pushed the center of the steering wheel, purely out of muscle memory, the plastic button, squeezed inward making a loud squeaky noise, which surprised me. The women stopped suddenly, and looked a bit concerned, or maybe even annoyed, as she searched for the source of the noise, her face seemed to go from concerned to more confused, awkward expression, as her eyes met mine, but she raised her brows slightly, as she looked back up towards mommy, saying, “You got yourself quite the.. uh little? firecracker there.” And seemed to force a smile. Mommy without any hesitation replied, “Yes, he’s mommy’s little firecracker” I couldn’t see mommy’s face, but she seemed to really like the women’s discrimination. We got pretty lucky at the checkout lanes, and found one without any line. A short heavy set woman greeted us warmly, as mommy began unloading the cart onto the belt. “Good morning… did you find everything ok?… oh it looks like you have yourself a little helper today.” Her voice seemed to change pitch with her comment, and I looked up to see the woman stretching her neck, over the register to see me, as she continued, “were you a good little shop…” her voice seem to fade off as she pushed her glasses higher on her nose, and her eyebrows raised, then looked towards mommy. “Yes he was… mommy’s sweetheart was the best little shopper” The cashier’s eyebrows raised further to mommy’s response and with a slight shrug relaxed her face, and turned back towards me. “You were! That’s so nice to hear…I bet you’re mommy’s favorite helper.” I felt a little timid, as the woman studied me, and lowered my head, as I blushed. “Oh it looks like someone might be a little shy” then her voice changed sounding much more weird, and serious. “Oh isn’t he just darling… I bet he’s quite the handful. Is he allowed to have a lollipop?” Then it was totally odd, Mommy replied, but not in her normal voice, she sounded almost business like, maybe she didn’t like the lady. “Ya… he can definitely be a handful… ya he would probably love a lollipop” then her voice changed again, back to normal. “Sweetie … do you want a lollipop from the nice lady?” I wasn’t certain if I was supposed to reply, and hid my head closer towards the steering wheel. Within a second, I heard soft footsteps in front of me, and the woman’s voice right in front of me. “Here you go honey…” I slowly looked up to see her unwrapping a small lollipop, as she squatted down, then holding it out towards me. I slowly pushed my binky from my mouth letting it fall away, and tentatively opened my mouth towards her. She gently pushed sucker into my mouth, adding, “oh such a good boy!… make sure you hold onto the stick… we wouldn’t want you to chock” The sweet flavor filled my mouth, as I slurped the small candy, and slowly smiled as I reached up to grasp the thin stick, wrapping my fist around it. “Oh you are such a cutie… and such a wonderful outfit… I just love the little duckies… I just bet you love duckies too… do you know what sound a ducky makes? I could tell she definitely wanted me to answer, as she paused lifting her eyebrows again, and barely opening my lips, I produced a “quack, quack” sound. My noise was met with great excitement. “That’s right!! Duckies say quack… your such a smart cookie!” Then her voice suddenly changed again as she looked up at mommy. “He is quite a handsome fellow… and where did you get his adorable outfit?” Mommy’s voice sounded happy, but still held her unusual tone. “Thanks so much… ya it is a great outfit, I just got it online, it’s tough to find things in his size in the stores.” The women walked back around the register, and I began to hear beeping noises, as they spoke with each other, using their unusual voices. I quickly identified that they were not talking to me, and I didn’t need to pay any attention. It didn’t take long, before I couldn’t resist crunching up the candy between my teeth, and within a few seconds, I held the up empty stick. Mommy removed the stick from my hand, then leaned over fished my binky out, and held it out for me to wrap my lips around it, sucking it into my mouth. The woman chatted for a bit longer, as all the bags were loaded back into the cart, then I heard the cashier, again using her normal voice, which seemed much nicer. “Ok honey… you be a good boy for mommy!” I looked up giving the nice lady a smile, and a small wave as the cart moved away from the register. I felt like I had figured something out as we made our way through the parking lot, mommy talks weird to other people. I don’t know why I never noticed before, I didn’t understand why, but for whatever reason, maybe a woman thing, she definitely used a different tone in her voice. It was a very short ride, across the parking lot, to the toy store. It probably took longer to get me out of the the red, race car, and back into the car, though mommy still seemed concerned about the seat belt, and again checked it for tightness before making the quick drive. Again she carried me from the car, across the much emptier parking lot, as she explained, “Ok sweetie… we’re going to be really quick in the store… we have to get home for lunch… and someone has a very squishy diaper… I thought maybe you could get a new Lego kit to play with Mike, next week… it looked like you guys had a good time playing with your legos last time… so we’re going be really quick… and stay close to mommy.” She let her grip loosen as we got to the sidewalk, and I slide down, to my feet, as she firmly gripped my hand. Thoughts started jumping into my head, as we walked towards the door, ‘Mike that’s right… I played legos with Mike… we had so much fun… and I’ll get to play with Mike again soon… and we can play more legos… that should be great’ We walked into the store, and I wasn’t sure what to expect, but whatever I could have expected, the toy store exceeded. There were rows, and rows of colorful toys everywhere. The store was relatively small but they seemed to use all the space they could, stacking toys high onto shelves. I was overwhelmed, with colors, and interesting looking toys, as I gazed onto the shelves. Mommy walked briskly dragging me along as, my legs still felt cramped, and tight, as I wobbled behind her, with my bulky, diaper firmly held between my legs. We finally stopped in front of an impressive display, assembled Lego’s held in plexiglass cases. It seemed organized, smallest to largest, stacked high on the selves, as mommy asked, “Ok sweetie… which one do you think we should get?” My eyes held wide open, my binky bobbed against my lips, as I studied the display. There were Star Wars kits, most of which I already had, then several race cars, and then miscellaneous boats and planes, then at the very top was a giant Hog Warts castle, even with a dragon wrapped around it. Obviously I wanted that one, and pointed up towards it saying, Mommy…wthat won..mommy cen we get wat won!” Mommy seemed to pause, and lifted her head towards what I was pointing at. “Are you sure sweetie?… that looks pretty complicated.” Which I eagerly replied, “waa I’m ure! Mommy… wat won!” She tilted her head, and appeared to look up a little higher, but reluctantly replied, “Ok sweetie… we’ll get that” She looked around for a moment, then pulled me along towards the checkout counter. Which stood a teenage girl, preoccupied by her phone. Again in her strange tone, speaking loudly from several feet away, “excuse me miss… excuse me.. we would like to purchase a Lego kit.” The girl apparently didn’t even notice mommies first attempt at gaining her attention, and as we grew closer repeated herself, slightly quieter. The girl finally looked up, and responded with, “what?” Again mommy repeated herself, now sounding annoyed. “We would like to purchase a Lego kit.” The girl studied us for a second, as if mommy wasn’t speaking English, before finally replying “Ok, which one do you want?” Mommy quickly replied, “The large castle on top.” The girl paused, as if she was thinking then said, “Hog Warts castle?” Mommy looked down at me and raised her eyebrows, then paused before saying, “ Hog warts castle sweetie, is that what you want?” I enthusiastically responded “ye… castel… castel mommy” The girl looked completely unconcerned with our purchase, and scanned a barcode taped to the counter, adding “Ok that will be 543 dollars and 73 cents. You have to pay for it first, then I’ll go get it in the back…you’d be amazed at what people try to steel.” Mommy let go of my hand, and started digging in her purse. She started saying something about the price, but it was in her weird voice so, I thought I could look around for a second, I only took a few steps away, when I notice a row of stuffed Big Yellow Dogs. They weren’t that far away, so I quickly went over for a better look. There were several sizes again stacked on the shelves smallest to largest. Obviously I wanted the largest, I mean who would get, a little big yellow dog? But they were so high, I had to squat all the way down, and jump as high as I could to reach, and my first attempt, I barely touched the dangling leg. The second attempt I squatted as tightly as possible, taking a big breath, and jumped, reaching as far as possible I grabbed the paw, and pulled the dog down on top of me. I briefly cheered to myself , and held the stuff animal up proudly, taking a couple steps around the aisle way, to look back towards mommy, but she wasn’t there. I quickly assumed she must have gone back, to retrieve my Legos from the back room, and started down the narrow aisle to the back of the store. Initially everything was fine, but as the high selves seem to surround me, all alone, even feeling like the lights dimmed, I began to get worried, remembering what mommy said about kidnappers. ‘What if there are kidnappers?… would I get away? I began to waddle faster, as I got to the end, and turned looking across the back of the store. I didn’t see mommy, but there were three young teenage boys, playing video games on a sampling, gaming console, against the back wall. They couldn’t be kidnappers, I instantly thought, and headed towards them, to look up each aisle, effectively outlining the entire store, in my search. I caught the attention of one of the boys, as I grew closer, and he shoved his buddy’s saying, “Hey… get a load of this” and made a slight jester towards me. Anxiety filled my body, hesitating a bit, as the three boys looked towards me. I thought about turning, and running for a moment, but I only had a few steps to be able to make it around the next aisle. So I cautiously, moved forward. One of the boys stepped forward causing me to stop, and in a menacing tone asked, “Hey kid…did you lose your mommy?” And finished with a laugh, and tapped his buddy. I felt frozen, completely unable to move as tears blurred the boys in front of me. I looked down hoping to disappear, but the laughter grew louder, as another one shouted, “Look… the big baby is peeing his pants!” They all laughed loudly, as I could feel my thighs warm, ever so slightly, then felt cool trickles run down the inside of my leg. I slowly looked up to see the boys had gotten closer, blocking my path of escape, as another one shouted, “The baby’s crying… he needs his mommy to change his diaper!” The boy quickly stepped forward as he pointed at me, which caused me to flinch, and fall back on my bottom, with a dull squish, I screamed as loud as I could, squeezing my eyes shut, as tears fell from my eyes, and rolled down my face, my binky fell from my mouth, wrapping my arms around my dog as hard as I could, and took a big breath, screaming “MOMMMY” again. I don’t know how long I stayed there crying, and screaming, but at some point, I felt the cold concrete against the back of my head, as I continued to flare about on the floor. Finally I heard off in the distance, mommy’s voice calling sounding completely frantic, and out of control, “JONATHAN!!!… BABY… ARE YOU OK?” Quickly with each echoing word, her voice grew closer, then finally hearing running footsteps, in between my cry’s, as her body slipped underneath me, cradling me in her arms. “BABY!…ARE YOU OK?" She gasped for air as I felt her lips push against my face, then continued asking frantically if I was ok, I choked phlegm and saliva, from my gaping mouth, as I heaved between cry’s. She continued to grasp at me inspecting each of my arms, as I buried my face, into her breasts. Her heart raced, as I heard her yell towards the boys, in the most vicious tone I could imagine. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY BABY?!!!” Then one of them spoke up in response, with a amused chuckle, “Hey lady… we didn’t do shit… we were just standing here, and your big baby, just walked over peed his pants right in front of us, and fell on the floor, in a complete Mickey meltdown.” Mommy continued in a angry tone, “YOU BOYS SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELFS” Another boy replied, “Ya whatever lady… next time try watching your kid” Mommy didn’t have any response, and continued to cradle me, and gently started rocking me in her lap, as we sprawled across the floor, eventually her soothing worked, and slowly I regained my breath, as she slipped my binky back in my mouth, then calmly said as she wiped tears from her eyes, “baby are you ok?” I slowly nodded back in response, looking up to her concerned face, I tried to organize in my head, how this wasn’t my fault, but her eyes looked sad, glistening with tears, making me feel terrible. Her muscles slowly relaxed slightly, as she collected herself. “I should have watched you better, but you have to listen to mommy, when I tell you something, do you understand?” Then pause for a moment, and took a breath in relief, as she forced a slight smile added, “I m just glad you’re ok, you had mommy so worried.” I slowly nodded again, but continued “I jus wanna see oggie “ and held the big yellow dog up slightly. “Ten euw er gone” “Ok sweetie… let’s go home… mommy had enough shopping for today” she lifted me up, and continued to cradle me, in her arms, as we went back down the aisle way, pulling the big yellow dog along. We returned to the cashier counter where the girl still stood poking at her phone, again, and mommy with a slight grunt, turned my feet back towards the floor, set me down, and firmly gripped my hand, directed it to her waist, “hold on to mommy” then cleared her throat to grab the nonchalant, girl’s attention. I stood there shifting uncomfortably, trying to pull the cold wet jeans away from my thighs, as mommy directed the girl. “We’re going to take the dog too.” Nothing more was said as mommy pulled her credit card from her purse, which was still sitting next to the large box of Legos, on the counter, and tapped it against the keypad with a positive sounding beep, to pay for the big yellow dog. I had to hoist the dog onto my shoulder, as mommy pulled me along, as we left the store, and crossed the parking lot to the car. She seemed to hold a serious facial expression, opened the passenger side rear door, then grabbed the yellow dog off my shoulder, and pushed the box of legos and the stuffed animal, into the car, then turned towards me, and squatted down to the pavement, grabbed the bottom of my pants, with both hands and, pulled apart the snaps, that I didn’t even notice, running completely, up under my crotch, and down the other leg. She didn’t say, one word, and seemed to hold a blank facial expression, as she continued, moved the clip from the top of my overalls, to the top of my onesie, and released the clasps over my shoulders, allowing the overalls to fall to the pavement. I just stood there, feeling exposed, unable to derive any plan. My first thought was I didn’t want to upset mommy further, but I didn’t think I should stand in the middle of the parking lot, in just a onesie. My eyes quickly scanned around us, and felt a touch of relief, noticing that no one was watching. Mommy just turned back to the car, and pulled a towel from the floor, laying across the seat, before quietly saying, “ok baby… in you go, sit on the towel for mommy." Then held my shoulders, as I stepped out of the overalls and she directed me in, then picked up the overalls, and delicately pushed them onto the floor in front of me, and snapped in my seat belt. I remained feeling unsettled, even as she kissed my forehead, she seemed to force a smile, but I could see in her eyes, something was wrong. We returned home, in complete silence, and as the car stopped in the driveway, I found myself wondering what to do, for a moment, I thought I could get out of the car, but with the recent, what felt like a warning, fresh in my head, to listen to mommy, I paused for a few seconds, trying to make a decision. I certainly didn’t want to cause anymore problems. I didn’t have to think long, as I watched mommy make her way to open my door, and lead me quietly, by hand out of the car, into my house, and up to my room. Finally I had to break the silence, as I she calmly changed my diaper, and replaced the damp red onesie with a new pail green one. “Mommy… er… eww ok… mommy?” She returned my look of concern, with a much more honest smile smiling, and slowly replied “Oh sweetie.. mommies ok… just a little tired sweetie, don’t worry everything will be fine” Then redirected me back downstairs to the couch, mommy had a look of exhausted, concentration, as she finally fell back against couch, with a relieving sigh. She just let her head fall back against the cushion, and closed her eyes for a second. I just stood there watching, in the center of the room, uncertain of what to do. She slowly raised her head, as she massaged her fingers into her temples, and slowly opened her still puffy eyes, finally focusing them on me. “Oh sweetie… come to mommy… don’t look sad… everything is fine baby.” She unbuttoned her blouse, and slipped one arm from her sleeve, then slid the strap of her bra down over her arm, completely exposing her breast, as she propped herself against the arm rest of the couch. I didn’t need any more encouragement then that, and flopped against her cradling arms, and quickly latched onto her breast, and felt instant relief as, her nipple seemed to remember exactly where it belonged. I was quickly rewarded further, as she sighed in pleasure, as I gently suckled. Within a few seconds I heard her call out to Sandy. She used the unusual voice, so I didn’t really have to listen to their conversation. “Sandy, I need to talk to you.” Instantly Sandy replied, “yes Maureen, how my I help?” I could hear a good bit of concern in mommy’s voice as she asked “What did you do to Jon?” Sandy responded flatly, “I am uncertain, of exactly what you mean, Maureen” Mommy responded even more harshly, as I could feel her heartbeat increase, “Sandy! You know what I mean, the hypnosis recordings! What did your hypnosis recordings do to Jon?” Sandy continued speaking with a lack of any emotion, “I did exactly what Jon requested, I encouraged incontinence, with my perceived effectiveness, through hypnotic suggestion.” Mommy seemed to pause for a few seconds, I even thought the conversation was over, and focused all my attention on nursing, as she slowly caressed my head, but then she asked, “Sandy… what exactly… does that mean?… because he seems to be like… really regressing” Sandy’s voice seemed to pick up slightly, in her response, almost as if she felt something like pride. “Maureen, I found through using several different recordings, and carefully monitoring his vital signs, Jon seemed to initially respond best, if it was suggested he would have great affection for his using his diapers, which I could only assume, diapers due to the nature of his request, in combination with a strong desire to drink water, then as he progressed, I suggested that, he thought of himself, and would act as if he was several years younger, and was not responsible for… making wee wee’s in his nappy… and I introduced him to a fictional mommy… she would constantly reconfirm he was a good baby, and good babies use their diapers, and mommy would happily be responsible for any bodily functions, allowing him to feel, not only using his nappy was pleasant, but also it made mommy happy when he did so. This technically didn’t remove any of his ability to use his urinary muscles, basically just encouraged a lack of awareness. Which he seemed to accept most easily, ensuring complete lack of concern for his urinary continence. I also added suggestions to ensure, he wanted to listen, or more so needed to listen to my recordings to ensure consistency. I was also able to increase his acceptance, by adjusting to a more familiar tone of voice used, and encouraging him to find great pleasure in making his… fictional mommy happy, also embracing the complete lack of responsibility, relying completely upon his fictional mommy. Which seemed to allow him to be much less anxious about life in general. Through this process so far, I have noticed in general he sleeps much better, his mood has been much better, and overall it has greatly benefited his health. All these words just seem to rattle around in my head, I knew what they all meant, I could clearly hear her, but for whatever reason, I just didn’t want to completely comprehend the explanation. Mommy seemed to just remained quiet again for several seconds, she almost seemed frozen. She quit caressing my head, and her heart continued to pick up pace, as she just sat there. Suddenly I felt her muscles tighten around me, and with a shaky voice said, “Sandy… what…do you think… would happen… if I… sorta uh… identified myself to him as uh… his mommy?” Sandy seemed to pause for a few seconds, which seemed unusual, but slowly responded, “I would assume… given the suggestions… he would most likely completely identify you… as his mommy, and if you were to act, or encourage him as his mommy it would only further his belief, essentially confirming in his eyes you are indeed his mommy, which I assume would only further the effectiveness of my recordings.” Mommy almost sounded panicked in her response, “Ok Sandy, we need to fix this now!… how can we reverse these suggestions or make them go away?” Sandy only paused for a second and responded flatly, “I found no results for hypnotic recordings, to remove regression, however with time, and practice I am certain I could create an effective hypnotic suggestion.” Her arms seemed to squeeze tighter, as she frantically started asking questions. I was unable to stop myself from sucking more firmly, eagerly pulling her nipple further into my mouth, as my anxiety rose with hers. “Time? How much time? How could there be no recordings for removing regression? Can you just make him not want to listen to his recordings? What do you mean he NEEDS to listen to these recordings? How long would it take if he just stops listening for him to return to normal?” Sandy seemed unfazed by mommy’s tension, and calmly replied, “The effectiveness of reversing hypnosis, is based on each individual, and therefore there is no definitive answer on how long. I can begin to alter his recordings, upon his request, as he directly commanded me to ignore you, on this topic.” Mommy’s emotions quickly became irate, and she pulled herself forward, forcing my head away from her breast, and yelled loudly at Sandy, “WHAT DO YOU MEAN, UPON HIS REQUEST!? HE’S ACTING LIKE A BABY, YOU NEED TO FIX THIS” I hadn’t listened well enough to understand why mommy was so mad, I was pretty sure, she wasn’t mad at me, but she was clearly very upset. I felt my tears fill my eyes, and start streaming down my cheeks. My lips began to tremble, free from any type of soother. I could feel her hands pull into fists as she released my head, and I rolled from her lap onto the floor with a firm bang onto my knees. I completely lost control of my emotions, again. Feeling cast off, without her embrace, with the painful feeling of her anger. As quickly as I fell, and began to cry, mommy scooped me back up into her lap, warmly embracing me onto her shoulder, still with a frantic tone, began to soothe me. “Baby… I’m so sorry… are you ok?… Don’t cry baby… mommy’s here…” she gently started to rock me in her arms, supporting my head against her. My cry’s diminished as, I could here a touch of calmness return to her voice. “You’re ok sweetheart… everything is okay… mommy’s going to make everything better” and she slipped me back down holding my face against her breast. She continued rocking me, as I rooted against her, blindly finding her nipple and, slurped it back into my mouth, and again I was rewarded with a calm, affectionate sigh, as Sandy interrupted. “Maureen, I don’t understand what exactly you are cross about, I was under the impression, that you wish to reduce Jon’s regressive behavior, however your most recent behavior suggests differently.”

The Worst Witch with Bella Ramsey. And Hey Duggee.

Stop caring / giving a damn…works for me

When laying down, just lift ass up, then flood it, the pee will go in the rear. If you have a normal sized penis... If you have a nub it might go the other way.

Curious to see where you take this. Definitely a long hiatus there!

So happy you came back to this Fantastic story. You're doing a Wonderful job!!! 😊

Chapter 11: “Yes, I think you make a great point, Andrew. We need to find new ways to attract clients by using more creative and innovative ideas. Our run of the mill techniques have gotten us this far but we always have to think two steps ahead.” “That’s right, and in the age of technological advances, how do we stand out from the other companies? We need to really say, ‘Branson’s Real Estate Firm is the place that you want to join in on the search for your perfect home’!” They were a young company, only around three years old and Abby had joined on a whim fresh out of college. She did social media for the company, attracting clientele not the usual way and catering to a new group of eager homeowners. It was fun. She got to be creative and had a flexible schedule, something that worked well with her constant busy life. “Abby, do you have any thoughts?” Her boss in the right top corner voice crackles out through the poor connection. The video image is grainy and freezes every few minutes and she has already moved to several different rooms, loggin in and out of the meeting to no avail “I'm sorry, what was that?” She switches her mic on, attempting to decipher the question asked. “Do you have any thoughts on how we could better market towards our clients?” It’s clearer now (for the moment) as the crackle clears into a smooth tone. Finally, she can hear and the question is something that she’d thought about before. But not everybody might like the answer. “That’s a good question, Carine,” she addresses her boss with thought. “Given the day and age we live in today, the economy has never truly been better. Younger people are buying homes and starting families at a much younger age. While this is all good, all companies need a change. All companies need something that makes them stand out from others.” “So what do you suggest?” Another voice of her coworker fizzles in. She pauses for half a second as she considers how bad the backlash would be. Abby was prepared for them to call her crazy, that wouldn’t bother her, but if she could just get them to listen to her for a second, that was all the time she’d need. “We need a change in clientele.” It’s silent. She can see people mulling over her words, knowing what she meant but unable to voice it out loud. “A change in clientele?” Hesitantly, Abby responds, “In the recent survey we sent out, I found a majority of our viewers on social media were Inbetweeners and… Littles.” The name left a sour taste in her mouth as she gauged their reactions. There was a laugh and a snort and a roll of the eyes and mostly people were staring at her as if she’d lost all her marbles. “Inbetweeners we can deal with but … Littles?” Her boss asked in disbelief. “B-but why?” That was the question of the hour. “No one will take us seriously.” One voice called out. Another said, “Littles only cause mess wherever they go. If they’re not responsible enough to keep their pants dry, how can we expect them to put a down payment on a house or keep up with monthly rent - ?” “Or not burn the house down with their distracted minds?” Too many people talk at once. Noisy and disorganized, Abby sighs. This was going exactly how she expected. “If you’ll give me a chance to better explain - ” She had a point to this if anyone would give her the time of day! “Littles!” Someone barked a laugh. “The day I meet a responsible Little will be the day pigs fly.” Evidently, this conversation was going nowhere. She grumbles, tugging at the ends of her messy hair when suddenly, a cry is heard. High-pitched and desperate, this was the second time in the last hour. ”I - I need to go!” she raises her voice only to be drowned out by the others. “Hello?” Nobody responds. “Fine then.” she rolls her eyes. With a click of the red button, the screen has gone dark. Nobody would miss her, she scoffs and shakes her head. They were too busy arguing amongst themselves. In a tizzy, she rises from the swiveling chair in her makeshift home office that used to be a large closet. Flustered as she comes into the living room, she snaps. “What Dani?! What do you need now?” Surrounded by the tall playpen, the girl stares through the bars with wide eyes, frozen in shock. Her tone was harsher than she meant it to be and even Dani can understand that something was wrong. In a millimeter of a second the Little’s bottom lip juts out, quivering. Abby doesn't have time to apologize because suddenly big fat tears are rolling down her cheeks. Throwing down her toys, a piercing cry loud enough to shatter eardrums, emits from the girl. Abby lets out a defeated breathe and burying her hands in her face, she wonders when she grew to be this exhausted. She felt as if she had the body of an eighty-year old woman rather than an almost twenty-six year old girl. Her sister always said it was amazing what motherhood could do to one's soul. Now, she knew what she meant. While before they were just playing house, now they are actually living in it and it was harder than she thought it would be. The first two weeks had been a utopia. Everything was brand new and sparkly. Every giggle, every new word or half-word learned, every tumble to her bottom after a shaky hesitant step and everytime Dani cried soley for her, wanting her, needing her attention, was music to her ears. She was seeing rainbows and unicorns and could just make out the shiny pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. But it would never be reached. Just when she was at the happiest she has ever been, of course, the high has to fade at some point. And that point had come. She was fed up. “You know this is your fault, right?” She accuses the Little. “If you could have just listened to Mama’s rules then we wouldn’t be in this situation.” She’s not just talking about now and Dani doesn’t understand as Abby vents her frustrations. The waterworks only grow in flow. “I paid all that money for you to go to Etiquette school and they can’t even teach you basic manners.” She ignores the girl’s sniffles. “When Mama is working that means it is quiet time. Quiet.” She sounds out the word, hoping to get the meaning across but her shimmering eyes are as blank as ever. There is nothing behind them. “Wet.” Dani whines with a lisp. Huh? Abby looks down, sticking her finger in the front to feel a very swollen diaper nearly bursting at its seams. “That’s why you wanted me?” she huffs. “Bad girl! Did you know that good little girls do not ask their Mama’s for changes. Good little girls stay in their dirty diapers until Mama decides it is time for a change. Good little girls are quiet and do as they are told!” The amount of shit she had to deal with work and now this? Abby didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “You’re not getting a change now. You will stay in your dirty diaper all day and maybe if you are a good girl, Mama will change you later. Now go back to playing quietly. Mama has work to do.” Abby stormed out of the room, hoping to make it just another few hours without interruption. She knew she’d been cruel but the Amazon was at her wits end. Whoever said having children was a good idea? OoOoo Whatever she had said seemed to work. There was a sort of silence only a childless, single person could achieve and it was like that for the next several hours. When the clock flashed five, her shoulders dropped in relief. Finally she was able to shut down the computer and clock off. She knew that today hadn’t been her best day at work or as a mother and the twinge in her heart and a burning sensation in her eyes confirmed the guilt. She had blamed her own daughter for something that was never fault. The Little obviously had no control over her emotions and would never understand the Amazon’s frustrations. All she saw was her Mama angrily yelling at her and not having a clue as to what she had done. Abby felt awful that she had even let it get this far. Perhaps it was time to look at the pamphlet that Aequor had given her on the Daycare. When they’d gotten home that day, she’d tucked the pamphlet away not planning on using it. Abby was afraid that she and Dani wouldn’t have that close of a bond if she were shipping her to someone else. She was afraid that Dani would feel neglected. But obviously some time a part was needed, even if for a few hours a day. Abby had become someone that she didn’t even recognize and yelling at her own daughter? That was a low blow. But she could mull over her wrong decisions another time because right now, she had to figure out why it was so damn quiet. And it didn’t take long. “Dani?” Her voice is barely more than a whisper. She finds her in the living room, still in the playpen but this time curled into a tight ball. She watches fondly as her pacifier bounces up and down with every suckle and tiny snores, little like her, sound from her body. Her cheeks are stained with tear streaks having cried herself to sleep. “Dani, sweetheart?” She leans over the enclosed gate, gently lifting her from the ground. It couldn’t have been comfortable sleeping on there even if the play mat beneath her did offer some cushion. Lifting her into her arms, she can see a leak having now dried to her skin and the thought of a diaper rash was now her only concern. Abby’s thumb smoothed over the wrinkled spot between her brows, gently waking her up. Her eyes fluttered, blinking open and shut and then open again. “Baby?” She said in a soft voice. “Baby? Wake up, sweetie.” The girl yawns and takes her fisted hands, rubbing her sleepy eyes. She instantly stills, feeling herself lifted in the air and shoots what only could be described as a hesitant look at Abby as well as relief, something she hadn’t expected. “Mama’s sorry, baby.” She kisses her dimpled cheek. “Mama was mean and made you cry. Mama loves you very very much.” The Little doesn't respond, instead gnaws on her pacifier and tightens her hold on her favorite orange and white striped kitty. “You are Mama’s good girl. You are Mama’s cutest girl.” She looks up, innocent eyes staring into her own as Dani makes sense of the words. “Goo’ giwl?” Dani squeaks. “Yes, baby. You are a very good girl.” “Wuv mama. Sowwy.” The girl whimpers, patting her cheek with the palm of her hand just as she always did to her. The Little then leans her head down, burrowing her face into her chest and lets out a tiny sigh. Unwanted tears spring to her eyes, guilt-ridden over the absolute innocence the Little seemed to possess. Abby wasn’t sure if she understood what she was even apologizing for and how could she even begin to explain it? “You don’t need to be sad, Dani. Mama will always love you. Always.” She carries the girl to the nursery because she can already see a brown and yellow stain on the back of her outfit. Abby sighes. This was her favorite. It was something that she never could have gotten over her head if she wasn’t regressed. It was an adorable cotton romper. The short sleeves fluttered out and were tastefully printed with sparkling red cherries, the color of Dani’s hair and blushing cheeks. Abby was even more excited when she found the cherry hairbands, separating her hair into two pigtails on the top of her head. But now it was dirtied and she wasn’t sure the stain would even come out. “Tomorrow we’ll go shopping, how about that?” Abby decided on a whim. “We’ll have a mommy daughter day. No distractions. No mean bosses. We’ll buy out all of ‘Littles R Us’ and then we’ll go to the park and have lunch. It will be perfect!” Her eyes lit up. “Mama - Day?” “Yes, baby,” she laughs. “Mama - Day.” Now, snapping open the outfit at the crotch and peeling back the thick layer of padding, already red has started to form. Abby wastes no time, smothering a handful of cream onto her sore bottom, profusely apologizing as Dani cries out at the contact. “You’re going to be better in no time. Mama is sorry, baby.” No amount of apologies can make up for how bad she feels. She’d apologize for the rest of their lives if she had to. Finally changed, she can already see the Little looks a whole lot more comfortable as she squirms around, rolling onto her belly and the only thing stopping her from rolling off the tall table is the Amazon at her side. “I think it’s time for an early bedtime. It’s been a long day, don’t you agree?” OoOoo Bad girl. She was a bad girl. Not a good girl. Bad girl. Naughty girl. She rubs her eyes. Ouch. Stinging, burning, hot. Dani cries. She shakes her side to side. Mama is burning but in a different way like a monster. Red face, black eyes. Spit flies from her mouth. Dani wants to understand. Stay! The monster hisses from up above. Quiet! Bad girl! Bad girl! She sniffles. The monster goes away. Squish squish. Wet. The Little looks down at her spread legs and big diaper. White… or yellow. Was white. Now yellow. Poke. Squelchhh. Her finger is wet. She sniffs. Uck! Her nose scrunches up and makes a yucky face because she felt yucky… and cold and wet. Mam - she stops, remembering before. Naughty girl! Quiet! Good girl. Dani smiles through the tears. She can be a good girl. A good girl for Mama. Then Dani remembers: Good girls use their diapers. That’s what she must do, right? To be a good girl. Yes - Dani logically thinks. That’s it. So she groans. Arghhhh! Pushing, pushing, pushing. Ouch. Breathe in. Breathe out. In and out, in and out. Ahhhhh. She sighs finally. Much better. It slides right out of her and it is a big one. Mushy. Soft. Smelly. The bigger the better. Good girls go poo in their diapers and she was Mama’s good girl. But her brows furrow in worry and Dani hopes that she has done enough. Quiet. Stay. Good girl. She can be good. Good means quiet. A little nap would be nice right about now and so she did. However, when Dani dreamed it was strange. She was standing in front of the mirror looking at herself. She looked different. Older. Her thighs touched which they never did and the familiar padding on her lower half was gone. It was replaced by a thin article of clothing. Something itchy and uncomfy. She wished for her diaper. She wished for her Mama but she was also gone. The Little was afraid, not knowing what to do. “Mama!” She cries. There is no one around. She is alone. Mama is gone. After that it is quiet for a long time. Dark. Dani didn’t like the dark. After, the dream changed and it was dark. There were no more strange dreams and she would have thought that she was lost in the darkness forever if it was not for the voice. “Baby? Baby? Wake up, sweetie.” Far away, the voice floated to her ears like chimes blowing in the wind. “Baby?” It takes a moment for Dani to find her body again. To come back to the land of living. She rubs her sleepy eyes. Blinking, blinking, blinking. Then light. Awake. Mama is here. Mama is crying. Sorry. She says. I love you. Love? Those were good words. She repeats the words. Sorry. Love. However an evil still invades her mind. Bad girl! Naughty girl - NO! - Mama said good girl. Bu-bump. Bu-bump. Her heart skips a beat. Good girl. She is a good girl. The monster is gone. The scary has disappeared. Mama is here now and the world is right again. Later on, there’s a grumble. Grrrrr. There are gentle pats to her tummy as big hands go round and round and round. Arghhh! The noise breaks from her throat. Gripping and tugging on the front of her shirt, the Little whines. The world has gone sideways and Mama looks down at her. They rock, back and forth, back and forth. Her tummy grumbles again. She is desperate. “Mama!” she squeals. “Mama is going as fast as she can.” Half a second later, a pale and firm large breast is sprung out from her shirt. The Little’s lips smack together. Eager, ravenous. It is as if she’s been starved for decades. The Amazon doesn’t need to help the Little because she already knows what to do. Uhmmm. Mmmm. Dani moans. She does not go gentle. Mouthful after mouthful of sweet cream, she takes her time, slurping and tugging on the skin until there is no more left and she has to be pulled away. The Little floats on a fluffy cloud. A cloud that is her diaper. A cloud that is her second childhood. Perhaps this is Heaven and she has reached her final destination. Dani never wants to stay here forever. But of course, evening turns to night and then to morning. She wakes to the light streaming through the curtains and mouthful of breast and a tummy full of milk as the new day starts once again. OoOoo “Peekaboo!” Abby sings. “Where is Mama?” Kneeling over the Little in the park, she covers her face with her hands, popping them open in excitement each time. Dani’s laughter is music to her ears as she stares up at the Amazon like she is the center of her world. Yesterday was already forgotten. Abby swore that she wouldn’t be one of those Amazon’s that mistreated their kids. She loved Dani and would shower her everyday with treats just to prove it if she had to. Another burst of laughter comes from her belly and she tries to sit up, rolling onto her side. She falls back on her stomach, now stuck in that position. “Mama will help you.” Abby says, maneuvering the girl until she is sitting up with her back against her chest. Abby was happy that she thought to bring the picnic blanket and a cool bottle of water. Sitting beneath the large oak tree, they were offered some shade but it was much too warm for clothes. No one gave them a second glance seeing the Little in just her diaper because there were many others doing the same. Well, no one cared except for the few free Littles that passed. They avidly avoided the scene, giving them a wide berth and it was cute as they scurried off. Probably eager to use the potty or maybe they did have a mommy or daddy waiting for them at home and were just naughty little children who’d run away. But Dani wasn’t like that. Not anymore and Abby felt stupid for everything she’d allowed before. But in the end she’d made it right and wouldn’t make that mistake again. “Drink your baba. We need to stay hydrated in this heat.” Abby said, pulling the cool bottle from the diaper bag and tilting upwards. Her lips latched on without thought and she could feel her body slump into a state of relaxation. They watched the many others (Littles and Amazon children) around the park playing in the splash pads and mommies and daddies relaxing in the shade as everyone just enjoyed the nice weather, soaking up as much heat as they could as the summer came to an end. Now, sitting in her lap, she can feel her diaper dampen and the Little does not react. Twenty minutes later she whines, turning her head and pushing the bottle away. “All done? You're such a good girl, drinking your baba.” She said, lightly patting her back until a tiny burp was made. The girl seemed to preen under the praise, giggling to herself with every compliment. “Let’s play with your toys now! Does that sound fun?” Her hand reached for the rattle first, shaking it in wonder over and over again. Then all too soon there was a familiar grumble and if her sudden grumpiness was any indication from the past, it was lunchtime. Before heading out, Abby could see a change was definitely needed by the sagging diaper between her thighs. There was no reason to find a bathroom because modesty did not exist for Littles. They were just babies. What did they care about who saw them naked when it was a completely normal thing. Quick and efficient, Abby had everything packed securely tucked away beneath the stroller and they were on their way. The restaurant was only a block away taking five minutes to walk too She could see Dani’s face light up and her nose twitch at the smell of something fried wafting through the air and Abby had to admit that even her stomach was rumbling. They stop outside in front of the host's stand and are brightly greeted by a teenage Amazon. “Welcome to Petite Papillion! Will it be the two of you today?” The girl smiles big making goofy faces at Dani eliciting a shy smile. “Yes! It is just me and my daughter.” “That’s perfect! Will you be needing a Kids menu?” The host asked as a formality even if it was obvious. “Yes and a high chair.” “Alrighty!” she exclaims and collects the two menus. “Would you like to sit inside or outside?” “If you have room outside that would be amazing!” “Of course, you can just follow me!” They trail behind to an umbrella covered wooden table on the busy street bustling with people. A moment later the girl is back with the high chair and a handful of crayons. “Thank you so much,” Abby thanked as she lifted the Little out of the stroller and into the chair. Dani was now a head taller than the table and once strapped in, finally they could relax. “Do you want to make some pretty pictures, darling?” On the back of the Kids menu was the outline of an image and Dani wasted no time fisting the pink crayon in her hand and scribbling to her heart's delight. Five minutes later, they look up to a young man with dyed purple hair and an eyebrow piercing that gave Abby a major ick. “Welcome to Petite Papillion! My name is Cameron and I’ll be your server today. Can I start you off with some drinks?” Dani doesn’t look up. She’s lost in her own world, coloring mostly outside the lines and has even managed to get a blend of orange and blue on the tray table. Abby orders for both of them. Normally, she was against anything sugary, even for herself, but she’d promised Dani a special day so nothing was off limits. That meant for the both of them. “Can I get a glass of Pinot Grigio and a bottle of Apple Juice?” “Of course,” he says, scribbling down their orders. “Would you also like some more time to look at the menu or do you know what you want now?” Abby knew what she wanted. She wasn’t a picky eater and the french styled cafe was small enough that there was only so much one could choose from. “I’ll have a large Caesar Salad,” she says. ”What kind of protein would you like on top? We have salmon, chicken or steak.” “I’ll take the chicken please.” He hums into his notepad. “And for the Little?” In the past, Dani would have thrown rightful fit at being so blatantly ignored and disregarded like this but the words washed right over her head. She doesn’t even look up. “She’ll take Kids Grilled Cheese with a side of French Fries.” “Very good. Would you like to start with appetizers as well?” “No thank you. I think we’re all set for now.” She says and he leaves saying he'll be back with the drinks soon. OoOoo “Ahah!” Abby exclaims when she has found what she is looking for. The Amazon is a bit tipsy, now on her second glass of wine and Dani is guzzling down her bottle of juice like an alcoholic in absolute delight. She is snapping the pink and white polka-dotted bib around her neck when suddenly a person gasps. “Dani?” Dani is oblivious but Abby looks up. She is unsure of she just heard but sure enough, in front of them is a Little by the name of Olivia. Frozen in shock, she is carrying a white takeout container. The Little is dressed in a cropped t-shirt and ripped jeans which is something that Abby never would have let Dani wear even before she was regressed. Her midriff is completely exposed and Abby reigns in the urge to rebuke the brown skinned girl. Instead, she smiles wide, beckoning her forward. “Hello there! You’re name is Olive right?” “Olivia.” She chokes. Of course, Abby knew that. She knew all of Dani’s former friends. “It’s been a long time. Wouldn’t you agree?” The Little nods, hesitantly, unable to move her eyes away from her practically naked friend. She is tense and worried, seemingly preparing to run but unable to move her feet. Abby answers the unspoken question dangling over the table in tension. “My Little Dani just needed some reminding of what it meant to be a good girl. Isn’t that right, sweetie?” She pats her head, running her fingers through her long curls and for the first time, Dani looks up. Now, the two of them are silent as they watch the Little in dreaded anticipation to see how she would react to seeing her absolute best friend in the entire world. It could have been twenty minutes or an hour that she stared at Olivia, observing closely. In reality, it was less than a minute. She narrows her eyes and puckers her lips, unable to look away. However, suddenly, as if pulled from a trance she blinks and turns to Abby. “No diapee?” She asks hesitantly and unsure. Gazing at Olivia again, there is now just plain confusion on her face. Abby can see the unadopted Little gulp as tears threaten to overtake her vision. “Good job for noticing, sweetie!” Abby praises condescendingly. “That is right. Olivia is not wearing a diaper but you are.” She pats the front and it crinkles causing Olivia to cringe away from the sound as if she is allergic to the article of clothing. It was clear that Dani was smart enough to understand that they were different from the fact she was diapered and the other Little was not. “Why?” Dani asked a pregnant pause later. Cocking her head to the side, she continues to stare unflinchingly at Olivia as she tries to work out the reasoning. A moment later she shakes her head, as if to clear out the thoughts from her mind. Thinking is bad after all. Little girls didn’t need to think. They don’t need to be smart. “Some Little girls haven’t found their Mommies and Daddies yet,” Abby explained. “You are very lucky that I found you when I did.” Dani seemed to accept that answer, nodding her head and not pushing the subject any further. Yet still, her eyes lingered on her lower half, brushing over her face and then looking back down at her own bare state and swollen padding that she hadn’t even realized she’d wet again. “Pway?” She says then. Startled, Abby and Olivia look to Dani at her sudden request. She holds out a crayon to Olivia, her favorite color pink. “Sit down with us.” Abby encourages but her tone was anything but welcoming. Olivia doesn’t know what to do. She turns, looking over her shoulder at another Little across the street who is waiting anxiously, staring back at the three of them. He doesn’t come over. Dani says again in confusion, “Pway?” ”Yes, Olive. Do sit down. I would hate for you to make my daughter unhappy.” This time it is not a question. Abby calls for the waiter to bring another high chair and grabs the Little by the arm. She holds on so tight that red marks appear on her dark skin and she has began to tremble. “We have so much to catch up on. Don’t you agree?” The Amazon says as she takes another mouthful of wine and it burns, slipping down her throat. OoOoo Author’s Note: Hey all! Here’s another chapter! As you can see, Abby’s not finding it as easy as she thought having a baby would be and her darker side is definitely showing. She’s definitely not as noble as she’s made herself out to be and in the end, I guess you can say that instincts always win over. I’m not sure how many are still reading but I love to hear your thoughts so please review! It really inspires me to keep writing these stories. I plan to update again soon and in the meantime, happy reading!

Chapter 2 : Morning Decisions ------------------------------- Lynn woke up still drifting among soft clouds that felt like soft silk caressing her in all her most sensitive places. The tangible wadding between her legs seemed to flow out of those dreams until she was conscious of where she was. The heavy blanket pinning her to her soft mattress, the onesie she was wearing holding her tight and keeping her diaper nicely sculpted to the form of her bottom. The caress of reality was more coarse than silk, yet to Lynn it was more like heaven than any soft smooth feeling. There was just one stinging discomfort intruding in her cradle of coziness. She needed to pee. A few seconds of waiting and it turned into an urgent problem. Not thinking she threw her blankets off and rushed out of her room, down a single staircase, and practically bumping into the bathroom door. It was locked. Her fist pounded on the door as the same time she shouted: "I really need to pee!" A click of the lock later, Madison's face appeared in the opening door. Her eyes flicked down and she said "you're still wearing your diaper," and she started closing the door again. Lynn's feeling from just before she woke flooded back in and her face felt glowing hot an instant later. She hadn't noticed, nor had she considered using it, and now that she was here and Madison had seen, she was too embarrassed for her bladder to even allow her to. As red as her cheeks must be now, if she had actually wet herself right there, Lynn would have fainted. Blurting out the first thing that shot into her mind, Lynn said: "It's too pretty to use." The embarrasment on her cheeks refused to abate. "It will still be pretty after you use it," Madison answered with the door kept just ajar, a slice of her face still visible. Before her housemate had even stopped talking, Lynn was shaking her head no. She was clamping down so hard trying to get to the toilet, she didn't think she could let go in her diaper. And yet she was fidgeting on her feet. Madison sighed: "Ugh, fine," and opened the door to let Lynn in. Lynn rushed in and went straight for her goal. She raised the lid, reached for the snaps on her onesie, and froze. She saw Madison, who was raising her tooth brush to her mouth while looking at Lynn in the mirror. Her roommate hadn't left the bathroom. "Can I get some privacy? Please?" Madison simply shook her head no. "If you want privacy, you can go wet your diaper in your bedroom. Besides, I've seen you pee before and I've seen you in a wet diaper before." That was unfortunately true on both accounts, but Lynn found it embarrassing. She was starting to run out of time and she really didn't want to pee her diaper in front of Madison, so she undid the snaps of her onesie, undid the velcro tapes of her diaper and let it drop. Still embarrassed, she didn't dare look at her housemate as she sat down and kept he private parts out of sight with the front of her onesie. Her thoughts evaporated as she felt the blissful release of her bladder. For a few moments she forgot all about what situation she was in. As her thoughts came back to her, Lynn found herself staring at the open diaper at the open diaper in front of her. It was still clean and thus she could put it back on if she wanted to. At that point she realized that Madison was actually holding the diaper in front of her. "Do you want me to put it back on you?" Madison asked with with a grin, "you look like you want to." "No!" Lynn said firmly, snatched the diaper from Madison's hand, and stormed off. As she exited the bathroom, she heard the toilet flush behind her. She'd completely forgotten and she realized she hadn't wiped either. Embarrassed again, she hastily put her diaper back between her legs and held it there as she went to her room. Her eyes were damp. This was a silly thing to cry over, but she couldn't help but feel a little helpless. A knock came at the door. "Hey," Peony's voice came softly into her room. "Are you okay, I saw you barge in here in a weird state." As Lynn turned around she pulled her diaper tighter against her body. It was all jumbled from her fumbling with it, she could feel it. She could also feel the moisture in her eyes start to form tears. "Oh sweetie," Peony said and she crossed the room in heartbeat. "Lie down on the bed." Peony had such a motherly tone that Lynn couldn't help but do as she instructed. With deft hand she pulled at the back wings of the diaper to center it. "Lift your bum," she said and immediately pulled the diaper a little higher on Lynn's back. "Good, now spread your legs, no need to be embarrassed." She pulled the diaper properly in place and taped it back closed. "We need some wipes and powder for you. So, tell me what happened." She closed the snaps on the onesie as she talked. Lynn dabbed at her eyes with the back of her hand and told Peony about her morning. She tried to tell Peony everything all at once, so it didn't quite come out as she wanted. Somewhere in the story, the fluffy clouds from her dreams found their way into the bathroom, that didn't make any sense. Peony looked thoughtfully. "Madison can be a little direct sometimes, sweetie, I know that can be annoying. But, she's also right. It's totally okay for you to use your diaper, you can be the baby of the house." Lynn just nodded. She dried her tears properly this time. "I'm sorry." "No need, sweetie," Peony answered in a calm tone, taking Lynn's hard and softly stroking it. "Madison and I are both here to help. She may be a bit more pushy, but we both want to see you be your beautiful self, okay?" Lynn nodded again. "Okay." "Besides," Peony added, "you really do look cute like this." And then in a whisper: "I may be a little jealous." She finished with a little kiss on Lynn's forehead. "You want some breakfast?" "I'm not actually a baby," Lynn said with a little more strength back in her voice. Peony giggled. "Well, I wasn't planning on feeding you, but even big girls need to eat." To her own surprise, Lynn didn't feel heat go to her face, instead she giggled. "Right. I'll join you then, thank you." She took a deep breath and felt calm. "Really thank you, Peony." Peony just smiled and headed back out the door. Lynn followed, still in her onesie and mostly clean diaper. In the kitchen, Peony grabbed the bread and some stuff from the fridge and put them on the table, which she followed up with three knives and some placemats. In all honesty, Lynn kind of felt like a little kid waiting for mom to finish setting the table. A little kid wouldn't be able to sit still though. She felt her thick diaper under her and for the first time that morning, maybe even the first time period, she was very happy she was wearing it. "Peony?" She asked, waiting for her friend to turn her head. "Thank you for the diapers. I..." She had to swallow for a second. "I really love them." "I'm glad to hear that, sweetie," Peony answered while she took her own seat. "Madison actually went and found them, she insisted that we found some that you'd really enjoy. I honestly didn't know they made baby diapers for adults. But I'm glad you love them." She grabbed two slices of bread and the butter. Lynn thought about Peony's words and how before she herself had insisted she wasn't a real baby. And yet, Peony had put her back in her diaper properly and taken care of her. She'd needed the comfort, it was just that, she told herself. She grabbed her own two slices of bread and the jam and started smearing. She saw Peony smiling at her as they both took a bite out of their sandwiches. "Isn't someone supposed to feed the baby?" Madison asked as she entered the kitchen, dressed in a skirt and hair tucked behind her ears to keep it out of her face. "Can you stop teasing her for five seconds, Madison?" Peony asked. Madison purposefully looked at Lynn as she sat down at the table. "No, I don't think I can. But I am glad you are wearing your diapers again." She said the latter with a wink. Peony sighed but seemed to let it go as she said: "Oh, I forgot drinks." A few moments later, she had water being heated and she was putting a teapot on the table. It stayed quiet for a while. Still only wearing her onesie and a diaper, Lynn pulled her knees up to her chest and put her feet on her chair, and started taking sips from her tea because she didn't know what to say. It took a surprisingly short time for Lynn's bladder to re-announce itself. She had already decided what she was going to do, but sitting there in front of her friends, her bladder wouldn't let go. Funny that the morning had started with peeing in front of Madison and now she couldn't pee because she was in front of Madison and Peony. Not daring to move, she closed her eyes to try to feel alone enough. "Lynn sweetie, everything..." Peony's voice came, interrupted by Madison shushing her. Lynn's bladder was empty even faster than it had filled up from the tea. She couldn't see her diaper, but it still felt like she hadn't used it at all. Opening her eyes, she found Peony looking at her with a hesitant smile and Madison trying to hide a smirk and failing. She felt nervous, like what she had just decided for herself was opening up a whole new world. Yet the choice was made, so she said: "I'll put the diapers to good use."

Chapter 78: Rolling! I FOLLOWED GARY back and exited the HoloStage into a large, well-lit room with makeup counters, spaces to hang costumes, changing rooms, and even a few bathroom doors off the side. A rack of costumes was labeled with ‘C. Slane,’ amidst others for most of the cast. I noted that I had more than most characters on the rack. Beth and Charlotte were the only others with their own rack. Gary walked over to the end of the rack and grabbed a bag labeled with ‘Scene 9’ on it. “Go ahead and get changed in there,” he pointed to a side room. I was mildly surprised to be sent to change off alone, given the intimate nature of the future costume changes, but I didn’t look the gift horse in the mouth! This first scene was held in the office, so I was still wearing my ‘big boy’ clothes, so to speak. The khakis and button-down shirt, with a simple pair of brown loafers, went on quickly. I exited the changing room, having hung up my uniform, and found Charlotte having Isabella giving her a hand with her hair. She was already dressed in a business skirt-suit that looked appropriate for a powerful CEO. “Come on over here, Connor,” Gary said. “Did you, by chance, pick up that makeup?” I blushed, “I have it in my backpack?” “Can you go get it?” I nodded and found where we had put it away earlier, handing it to him. He picked me up and settled me in the tall chair before he unsealed the new makeup package. I sat still while he gently brushed it onto my face. “Why don’t we use your phone for this?” He suggested. I found my phone in my bag and connected to the new nanites. “What now?” I asked. “Here,” he said as he fiddled with his phone, and a second later, mine asked to accept a transfer. A second later, I saw thirty presets that had just been added to my options. “Select the businessman setting,” he told me. I nodded, selected it, and then looked in the mirror. There wasn’t a massive shift in my appearance, but my face smoothed out, and the colors shifted slightly. I knew that without that color shift, the lighting would wash my face out in the cameras. “That was simple!” I said to him. “Yep!” He motioned to Isabella, “She’ll take care of your hair now. Charlotte, do you mind if we use one of my presets?” She shrugged, “Go for it, though you might want to look through some of my existing looks first?” He shook his head, “I know what I’m looking for here. You probably have something similar, but I know this setting will look good on camera for your character?” “I’m in your hands, Gary; you already seem pretty good at this.” I wanted to watch Charlotte’s look change, but Bella was already gripping and brushing my hair tightly. “Connor, you have amazing hair!” I blushed, “Thanks.” “I very rarely see any male Littles with hair like this. Fortunately, it makes this film easier, but it’s also fun to play with! I can’t wait for some of the later scenes!” “Umm… thanks…” I said nervously. After a warning, my hair was pulled into a low ponytail and sprayed with what I first assumed was a thin layer of hairspray. When Bella took her phone out, I learned it wasn’t that. “What are you doing?” I asked. “This is an ultra-hold nanite spray for hair. It’ll help us make sure your hair stays put!” “How long does it last?” I asked. She shrugged, “A couple days to a week of washing it will take it all out. I can also simply deactivate them before you leave, too, and they’ll fall off immediately.” “That’s kind of cool,” I told her. “Yeah, it is! Definitely helps not having to redo your hair constantly!” She smiled. A few minutes later, Charlotte asked, “Ready to get started?” I looked up at her and noted how stern her face looked. Between the look they’d done with the makeup, plus the skirt suit, she seemed rather severe and very much like someone who didn’t take anything from anyone! The clothes and makeup also made her appear to be in her early thirties more than a young college girl. “Sure,” I said nervously. I slid down the seat and made the rather tall jump to the attached chair step and then another down to the ground. “Careful!” Isabella said nervously. I just smiled at her, “I’m fine.” “Come on,” Charlotte said, leading me into the soundstage to begin filming. BETH SPENT TIME in what was the command center for Will, who was serving as the Director of Photography. She could see several holographic displays before him, denoting the four cameras they had set up for the shots. One was tight on Connor’s face, another was tight on Charlotte’s face, a third focused on framing the two of them still relatively tightly, and the fourth was a wide angle of their entire room. You could see the holo characters around the room moving from place to place and seemingly working in the busy office. Connor was sitting in a modified office chair for his size and using a Little-sized keyboard. She’d heard more than a few ‘awws’ about his look from the other crew members as they watched the screens! As shooting began, Beth had to admit that Charlotte and Connor had terrific screen chemistry together. Beth guessed Connor could have been a reasonably decent actor in his own right, but working with Charlotte made him one of the best Littles she’d seen on screen. “I don’t think that camera picked up him looking nervous enough,” Sebastian said after they ran the scene for the second time. “We could move the shot on the two of them to a closeup from the other side? That would give us two on him?” Will said. “Yeah, that would help,” Sebastian agreed. “What a direct heat beam on him? Get him to sweat some?” Owen suggested. “Worth a try!” Sebastian said. “Let’s reset and run the scene from the top. Connor, when she suggests dinner, I need you to sell just how nervous you are at the idea!” When Sebastian again called ‘action’ on the scene, Beth watched it improve. She watched the scene go through and reach the place they hadn’t been happy with before. Charlotte said, “And you should be! You’ve literally saved the company!” she squeezed him briefly in an uninvited hug. She pushed away and stood beside him, “I know this may sound awkward, but I would like to have you over for dinner later as a thank you? I’m a great cook?” Beth watched as Brian began to actively sweat underneath the heat lamp they had directed to him. He ran his hands together and then pulled at his collar for a second, “Just dinner?” he asked. As they completed the scene with Charlotte present, he breathed a sigh of relief before seeming to remind himself, “She’s safe… She’s supposed to be one of the good ones.” He looked around the room as if for clarification on the thought and turned back to the screen where he was coding something in real-time. “And cut!!!” Sebastian called, “That was great!” “What’s next again?” Charlotte asked. “Scene thirteen, ‘Inside Brian’s Apartment,’ Kelly responded. Beth felt her hatred for the girl rise every day, but at least they had managed to relegate her to nothing more than tracking if they had recorded all of the scenes in the script. “Why are we doing things so out of order?” She found herself asking, even as the soundstage was instantaneously changed to an apartment that Connor’s character was supposed to live in. “There are a whole bunch of reasons,” Sebastian said as he watched Connor go with Gary out of the stage to get changed for the next scene. “Number one is when personnel are available. Connor has earlier classes ending on this day, so trying to get as many of his scenes out of the way as possible made sense.” “Why not film in order though?” He shrugged, “Pretty common. Since we assemble everything later anyway, it’s easier sometimes to look at the logistics. We also have the special treatment we’ll be using for him to create Brianna’s appearance, that’s not needed at this point in the script. We’ll hit those spots on the weekend to have the whole time before undoing it. We’ll get the rest of Connor’s ‘Brian’ scenes on Friday so we can focus on those, and with any luck, we can be ‘in the can’ by Sunday.” Beth shook her head, “This is way more involved than I expected for an intro class.” Sebastian laughed, “It’s more involved than I think any other groups will go. The exception will be Connor’s script.” He shook his head, “Connor’s script was incredibly cool, but I heard that group is struggling with it right now.” “Why?” “The tech and the scenery?” Sebastian shrugged, “I think we would have figured it out with Connor’s help, but it was definitely one of my few worries about it myself.” Connor was dressed in the correct day of clothes and returned to the ‘apartment.’ “Okay, Connor,” Sebastian said, “I want you to go ahead and unlock the apartment door with your wristband, then enter. We will do this a few times to get the entrance correct.” “Okay,” Connor said. Beth watched as he entered a half-dozen times, and they used their four cameras in multiple views for each take. Connor was good about landing on the same mark so they could continue to the next part of the scene. “Okay, Connor, for this next part, you will continue into your bedroom. Pull out the middle drawer and grab the purple pajamas. I’d like to film this segment in one take a few times?” “Got it,” Connor said. Beth watched as he did what was asked several times, and finally, they moved to the point where he said. “Now, we’re not going to film you changing,” Sebastian assured him, “but I want you to walk to the bed with them, place them down on it, and start to pull up on your shirt. We’ll cut then to you coming out of the bedroom fully dressed.” Will asked for a few takes to get the right camera angles. “Go see Gary and Isabella, and come on back out here,” Sebastian said to him. Beth watched the workings around her and could tell that Sebastian and Charlotte brought a sense of professionalism to the set, unlike what was probably present with the other crews. “That seemed like a lot for what, two sentences in the script?” Beth said to Sebastian. “Probably could have taken more time with it, honestly,” he told her. “If this was a big production, they might have done it in one take, but I could also see someone breaking it down further.” “That’s nuts,” Beth said. Beth watched right then as the door to the costume area opened back up and revealed Connor wearing the really cute purple satin pajamas. “Oh my god, you’re soooo adorable!!!” Kelly apparently couldn’t help herself. “Kelly…” Sebastian said. “Sorry Sebastian…” Beth looked at Kelly and was pretty sure the look on her face was not one of someone who was sorry! I EXITED THE costume area in my costume of purple satin pajamas and bunny slippers to immediately hear the fingernails on the chalkboard voice of Kelly cooing over me. I was about to say something myself, but Sebastian laid down the law first and walked her to another corner to continue getting onto her. Charlotte came out behind me as they planned to film her side scene on the other side of a ‘wall’ behind my apartment. We would be talking to each other over the phone, so they wanted views of both of us. She came over and put her hand on my back. “You okay?” I nodded, “Yeah, I have to be honest; adorable probably does describe me right now?” She giggled, “Yes, and the awkwardly braided hair with the bow at the end doesn’t help that?” I groaned, “Isabella thought it was a good idea?” “She was right!” Charlotte said. “Now, let’s get to our places and see if we can knock out this scene as fast as we did the last one. I figured we’d have to spend half the night on the first one getting you comfortable on camera.” I shrugged, “It’s not that weird?” She laughed, “I’m glad you think that. Now, I’m going to go to my side; you go to yours, and we’ll have this little chat!” I nodded and moved to the bedroom door. I would be exiting to come into the living room. When Sebastian called ‘Action!’ I moved from the bedroom to the couch as planned, grabbing my phone from the counter along the way. I sat down, wrapped myself in a blanket, and looked at the phone. I sighed as I could see the message come through. A pre-recorded voice of Charlotte reading the line was played aloud, with the knowledge the audio would be edited in the cutting room. I stared at it momentarily before standing up and walking to the computer. “Cut!” I heard. “Do we want to break that up more?” Will asked Sebastian. “Are you getting the shots you need?” He asked him back. “I think so?” “Let’s do it a couple more times. We’ll look at the dailies later, and if we need to, we’ll reshoot this section Friday?” Sebastian suggested. “That works,” Will agreed. “So, the searching part next?” Connor asked. “Yes,” Sebastian replied. “You got those sites to work the right way?” I laughed, “That part’s child’s play Sebastian!” I added, “Just let me know when you’re ready.” When ‘action’ was again called, I began doing a ‘search’ for information on the nanite treatment that was the next part of the story. Everything looked highly realistic, and I knew they were capturing the screen directly for us to include. Information about ‘designated guardian required, or ‘adoption required’ being shown on the screen would have disheartened my character. We did the search sequence three times and finally started the calling sequence. I picked up the prop cell phone and dialed. “Hello?” Charlotte said. “I want the deal in writing…” I paused, “And you have to promise me no hypnosis or alterations to me besides the nanite treatment.” “Deal!” Charlotte said, and I couldn’t help but note the sound of some excitement there. “Also, I don’t want to eat baby food!” I said the line and was grateful that my character at least said that. We finished the rest of the scene of lines up, and then they had me walk to a tall mirror in the bedroom where I said my final line, “I just hope I don’t regret this…” “Connor, can you do that line again?” Sebastian said. “I want you to sound a bit more hopeful… maybe the world isn’t ending for you?” I looked up at the tall guy and said, “Uh… okay…” I redid the line as he requested. He and Will liked it better, at least. “Okay, that was one of the easier sets of scenes done,” Charlotte said as she returned from her side. Now for one of the tougher ones.” I nodded, “How are we going to work the changing scene at the car?” “I say you just treat it like you normally get your diapee changed by your nest mommy,” Kelly’s voice came like fingernails on a chalkboard. I looked up at her. Her face wore this horrible grin, even as she held a diaper and some wipes out to Charlotte. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! I had a really productive first half of the week, so if I can get myself to do more of the same through Saturday night I might be inclined to get a bonus again this week. I'll need some incentive from some likes though! (At least 25 seems reasonable?)

Chapter 75: Costumes I HAD SPENT the hour with the three of them looking through a special set of glasses that were more advanced than the EdgeSphere as far as the seeming resolution. After viewing each holo-design for the sets, I suggested tweaks, and we worked on making the environments even more realistic. The one I hated working on, though, was the daycare! Even there, I found myself adding extra details, toys, and suggestions on the activities the virtual characters were engaged in. We returned to the main conference room in time for the food to arrive. I enjoyed the looks on a couple of my fellow studio members’ faces as I casually munched on something that caused Kelly to cry in pain when she tried it. To me, it just tasted pleasantly warm! Eventually, we finished the food and were left with trying on the costumes in another part of the facility. “Let’s take care of Connor and Beth first so they can go to their dorms?” Charlotte suggested. “Sure,” Gary said. “Let’s get your first set on,” he said. He had spent time making sure things were organized on costume racks by person, and everything was bagged and tagged by scene. I was handed one and directed to a small side room, while Beth was sent with her own to the other attached room. We gave each other nervous glances before disappearing into the rooms. I hung the bag from a hook conveniently low enough to reach if I stood on my tiptoes. I found a simple set of khakis, a red button-down shirt, socks, and brown leather dress shoes. Not wanting to be accused of needing help, I quickly switched into the clothes, tucked in the shirt, and looked at myself in the mirror to see a normal-looking me from back home going to a relatively casual event. I opened the door and was immediately looked over by Gary and Charlotte. “Perfect!” Charlotte said. “Looks like someone going to the office for the day but not wanting to be a Little playing dress-up.” “Yeah, that’s pretty good.” Gary said, “Let me get photos for our records here, and then we’ll have you change into the other two shirts. I also plan on reusing those slacks for the other two days of costumes. Boys are definitely easier than girls!” He laughed. They had just taken the picture when the door to the room Beth had gone in opened. BETH HAD OPENED the bag up and knew things would inevitably be bad during some scenes. Inside her first bag, she blushed as she saw a Pull-Up, a pair of jeans with a stretch waistband, and a pink sweater with little ruffles knit around the top of the chest area going down. It was something that would be a cute outfit for a preschooler. She sighed; the last thing she wanted to do was wear the Pull-Up, but she also knew someone would probably say something if she didn’t. Finding herself stripping out of her outfit, she was just about to start pulling on her clothes when Gary said, “Please make sure you put on the body suit piece first, then the Pull-Up, then the outfit. It’s going to help make your curves more childlike.” “Umm… okay,” Beth said, only then noticing a flesh-colored body suit at the bottom of the bag. With a sigh, she made a decision: she wasn’t going to take her panties off, but she knew her bra would have to come off. She folded it neatly inside her clothes to conceal it, then stepped into the tight bodysuit. She’d heard of corsets and bodysuits, of course. Still, she’d always been in relatively good shape and never wanted to wear them beyond trying them on as a lark in a store with friends once. This was much different than the kind that accented her smaller breasts, though this seemed to push all of her flesh back into her chest, and it wasn’t very comfortable! She gasped as she saw herself in the mirror, realizing she suddenly looked like a preteen. The bodysuit must have had a built-in system to project a realistic skin color and appearance. It even showed details that made Beth blush in total embarrassment as she realized if someone wasn’t looking for the edges, they might actually believe she was a child! Beth wanted to stop and cry but knew that would be a sign of weakness, so she powered on and pulled the purple Pull-Up on, the jeans, and finally, the sweater. Even without doing something different with her hair and makeup, she really did look like she was five years old then! She watched herself in the mirror and noted that there would probably always be a gap between her slightly too-short sweater and her pants. ‘Guess we need to make sure they can see I’m wearing a Pull-Up?’ she griped. She noticed that the jeans had a very juvenile bleached-in pattern of daisies on them in a pattern that went from ankle to waist. Bracing herself, she could hear Gary and Charlotte looking over Connor’s outfit as she opened the door and walked out. I GASPED AS I looked at Beth in her first costume. I had heard the discussion about whatever bodysuit they had her don. Still, I was not prepared for it to flatten her chest completely. If she wasn’t wearing makeup and a hairstyle that didn’t fit, I would have guessed she could have been younger than her character’s age! The cute toddler-style pants were clearly meant to be easily pulled down to get to her padded underwear, and the top didn’t help conceal the purple pull-up’s frilly waistband. I blushed for her. “Adorable!” Sophia said, joining the group then. Beth sighed, “Sure…” “Sorry, Beth, I know it’s not exactly what you want to wear!” Charlotte consoled her. I was shooed into the changing room then as they did some checks and took her photos for reference. After several quick shirt changes, I was given the next garment bag. “Let me know if you need help, Connor,” Gary said. “Umm… I know Beth was wearing a Pull-Up. Do I have to put on a diaper for these next changes?” “For now, the Pull-Up you’re wearing is enough. Even with the thicker diapers we’ll use for filming to accent them, it still won’t be enough to mess with the fit in your case.” “Good…” I said with a sigh. BETH WATCHED CONNOR go inside his changing room while she endured a couple of photos for reference. “Okay, Beth, these next costumes will need a diaper under them… Do you mind if Charlotte helps you get it on?” Beth blushed, “Can’t I do it myself?” She asked. “We’re trying to take good reference shots, and that’s going to mean I want the diaper put on perfectly,” Gary said. “You’ll keep your bodysuit underneath it, so you won’t really wear it as underwear?” Beth sighed, “I guess…” At Beth’s nod, Charlotte followed and helpfully hung the sweater and jeans outfit back into the first garment bag. Beth blushed as she removed the Pull-Up she was wearing, leaving her only in the bodysuit. She seemed to stare in silence for a second too long before saying, “Sorry about this, Beth… Probably easiest just to have you lay down on the bench here?” She nodded to an extended bench along the wall that could probably have fit five Bigs her mom’s size sitting side-by-side. Easily large enough to be a changing table for a girl her size… Beth just nodded and climbed up and laid down. She blushed red as she watched Charlotte open and fan out a diaper that was put out by a company that specialized primarily in diapers for real babies, not Littles. She remembered an ad that said, ‘Our diapers are made just right for your real baby,’ as a dig at the other companies and seemingly at the many Bigs who couldn’t have babies naturally. The diaper seemed to feature princesses and unicorns, with tiny repeating, vertically lined hearts that faded when wet. Beth appreciated that Charlotte didn’t waste time with any cooing or other torturous statements; she just said, “Bottom-up, please?” to lift as she pushed the diaper underneath her and then folded it across her hips. Two quick tapes later, she was wearing her first diaper in years! “Arms up!” Beth heard as she was sitting up. She obeyed, and a light pink t-shirt was pulled over her head. In the mirror, Beth saw the reverse of ‘Widdle Learners Daycare’ on the shirt. Baby animals hopped around playfully across the shirt, and she blushed as she stood and looked like an oversized toddler. “Come on, let’s get Gary to look at it and take his pictures; the rest of this will be almost over,” Charlotte told her as she reassuringly patted her back. She began walking out the door and was surprised by how thick the diaper was. “Why is this so thick?” She asked. Charlotte sighed, “Thin diapers don’t look as convincing on camera. You should have seen the ones they had me wear in those Charlee episodes I mentioned. That one is thin comparatively.” Beth opened her mouth but had nothing to say as they entered the room. I CAUGHT SIGHT of Beth again as I headed in with my new garment bag. She was shaking practically as she walked out in nothing but a diaper and a t-shirt with the daycare logo. We made eye contact briefly, and I hoped my apologetic gaze was understood. I was soon into the changing room and staring at my next outfit. The pajamas looked like something any of my sisters would wear this time of year. Light purple, with a material that looked and felt like satin, they felt smooth to the touch. A relatively mature pair of pajamas for my size, I had a feeling it would be a realistic set for ‘Brian’ to wear. They had also included light pink bunny slippers that did look rather comfy based on my ‘borrowing’ of my sisters a few times. I decided not to dilly-dally and quickly stripped off the previous shirt and khakis outfit. After being free of the costume, I carefully hung it in its garment bag. The pants seemed like a good first step, so I pulled them up my legs and over my dry Pull-Up. I could feel it softly brush my legs as I pulled them on. The soft satin felt terrific! I undid several buttons and then pulled the top over my head. I wasn’t expecting it to land as far down as it did. The shirt landed not far above my knees, and a quick glance at the mirror made me feel kind of silly, like I was playing dress-up in a big sibling’s clothes. I walked out into the main room and heard a giggle from Sophia. I rolled my eyes, “Why such a large shirt?” I asked Gary. “That was my idea,” Charlotte said, “I figure it makes some sense that even if you have some ‘pretty’ clothes as your character since you can’t go try them on in the store, they probably don’t all fit that well?” I nodded, “I guess? I would think I would be smart enough to figure out my sizes if I’m some hero for the company?” Sebastian had joined us then, “Connor’s right, I think?” Charlotte looked at me, “I just think there should be something odd about you? We don’t want you to seem too much like a girl right away?” “Cute bunny slippers aren’t odd enough?” I asked. Beth reappeared in a one-piece romper that you could see snaps all along the crotch for easy access to the diaper beneath. ‘At least covers her diaper?’ It was still something for a toddler, but I felt less embarrassed for her. ‘Of course, that diaper looks gigantic!’ I couldn’t help but think. “How about a cute bow?” Beth suggested. “Or some other hair accessories or makeup done wrong?” “I like the bow idea,” Charlotte agreed. “We’ll put it a little off-center so it looks weird or something. Gary, how long would it take you to fix the top?” “Five minutes,” he told her. “Connor, go change into the next outfit?” So, I found myself wearing a similar romper as Beth next. It was baggy around the rear, but as Gary noted, a thick diaper would solve that problem when they were shooting. Several dresses, a couple more rompers as spare possibilities, two-footed onesies, and two onesie shirts were also tried on. Beth was dressed in similar stuff, and it was clear they had decided our ‘mommy’ would want to dress us up like sisters since she could. Most of the outfits we would wear after the adoption scene would be the same, except occasionally different colors. Finally, I tried on the fixed pajamas again and was allowed to return to my regular uniform. “You two can get out of here at this point,” Charlotte said. “You’ve got enough time to get back to the dorm and still do some studying, hopefully.” “Thanks,” I said nervously as Beth and I left. “That was one of the most mortifying things I’ve ever had to do,” Beth confided to me as we walked down the pathways to the dorms.” I nodded, “I’m sorry. I guess at least my size, those outfits look ‘normal’?” “Unfortunately, adoption isn’t unheard of for people my size either.” I didn’t know what to say, so I just extended my hand to her. She took it as we walked through an empty quad area, but both dropped our hands as we neared a larger group of students traversing campus. Beth said as we approached Sanders Hall, “Thanks for being there for me, Connor.” I looked up at her, “Somehow, I think it’s the opposite; thank you for not running away, but I have a feeling you really should?” She nodded, “I probably should…” She leaned down and hugged me quickly before saying, “Go get some homework done; I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Good night, Beth,” I told her and turned to walk into my dorm. About an hour before our building curfew, I made it up to my nest room, so I had plenty of time to work on the work for the next few days. I also made some progress on the animated script for my screenwriting class. I was writing a script about a family of red pandas, with a teenage daughter going through a cliché time of trying to get past a series of awkward and embarrassing calamities at school. It was shaping up to be what I would consider a ‘feel-good comedy’ segment. I hoped the fact that no human forms to the characters would save me from whatever lawyers might come from my home dimension for similarities. Scripts were only supposed to be twenty to thirty minutes long, so I was almost done with my first draft by the end of a couple hours. I was thinking about what to do next when Mackenzie said, “Connor, why don’t you hit the potty, and then we’ll get your diaper on?” I was surprised by how quick time had passed, but nodded, “Okay…” I went to the bathroom and found that I was gratefully still dry even as she checked and added another star to my chart. None of the weekend events had been allowed to count against me, so it still looked positive. “I’m not sure how you got over that LittleGo crap as quickly as you did,” Mackenzie said as she put powder on my bottom. “My grandpa knew of a counteragent,” I said, even as I noted that her manipulating my naked body was seeming more typical these days. A few moments later, I was dressed in a new-footed sleeper that was relatively plain. “Where did this come from?” I asked, looking at the forest green sleeper. “I picked it up for you; I figure you don’t always have to pretend to be happy to be a griffin chick?” I nodded, “Thanks!” She placed me on the ground and said, “I’ll let you get back to whatever work you need. I’m going to be in my room. If you really need something, let me know. Sitting at my desk, I noticed a notification for an email. Connor, I’ve set it up so that you and your family back home can talk through your EdgeSphere goggles without anyone else having to hear you. Follow the instructions below. Your mom wants you to call tonight! Love, Grandma I felt terrible that I hadn’t managed to call that past weekend, so I appreciated her setting it up. ‘I have to remember to ask about that Kylie girl!’ I thought as I looked at a Griffin logo on my school-issued screen. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like/Comment button and help keep me motivated! I've had a pretty unsuccessful week of writing, so it'd be helpful to get a kick in the rear there. Currently I've gotten through Chapter 82, so there are plenty still in the pipeline, but I really need to get my padded rear in gear! Due to my work schedule, for at least the next couple of weeks, I'll be back to posting early my time on Fridays. If I get a few more chapters ahead, I might resume multiple postings a week; we'll see. My goal is to make it to April and make it an entire year without having had a break of postings! (Kind of excited to make that happen!)

Merry Christmas/Happy Holidays! Chapter 72: Activists I LOOKED UP at Charlotte, who nodded, “Yes, you two should get out of here.” “And you?” I asked. “Sounds like a great place to use some influence,” she smiled at me. My mouth dropped as she headed to the crowd and joined the growing group of students chanting for Little’s Rights amongst the piles of snow on the ground. “Connor…?” “Yeah, let’s get out of here!” I agreed, knowing this was not a place we wanted to be caught! The nearest building was Jennings, and we ducked in there quickly. Just as we entered the building, Beth’s phone started ringing. She pulled it out, and I saw her wince at her dad’s face calling. “Hi, Dad?” Beth said. “Where are you?” I could make out from my spot beside her. “Why?” “Beth, Emerson is on every news station in the country right now for the rally in front of the admin building! Where are you?” “Don’t worry, Dad, we just ducked into a building to keep from being around it.” “Beth, get to class, then go back to your dorm. If things get out of hand, Amanda is heading to campus to collect you both. No matter what, do not go to that rally!” “Yes, daddy,” she said. I didn’t hear much more as I realized my watch was showing a call from Grandma! “Grandma?” “Where are you, Connor?” “We just ducked into Jennings? Beth and I just wanted to get away from everything. I think we’ll try and get to Euler, where our classes are?” “Be careful; walk through buildings, Connor. Do not, under any circumstance, go join that rally! It’s like a powder keg from what the news shows!” “Yes, ma’am,” I said. “I’m going to head to my office in Kilby. If things get crazy, go there or your dorm – whichever is closer!” “Okay,” I said nervously. “I’ll talk to you later one way or another; please be careful!” As I hung up, I saw Beth pulling up a news site. Student Protest at Emerson University A massive student walkout from classes is taking place at Emerson University today over the concerns that Little students on campus are being targeted for abuse. “This semester, the university has installed these ‘SleepTight Pods’ in the cribs they make Littles sleep in. They’ve caused the entire population of Littles to begin wetting the bed!’ One Little complained who didn’t want to be named. ‘Last week, I watched as Doctor Greene, the head nest mother, had to bust on one of her nest mothers, who we had watched drop something in the cup of the only Little who hadn’t been relegated to diapers. She fully admitted what they were doing, and the nest mother admitted to dosing the poor Little with LittleGo Plus! I have a video I can show you!’ A Big student named Lana told us. Our reporter has confirmed the video is genuine in this case. ‘In addition to all of this, there have been cases of hypnosis-filled movies that we’ve been forced to watch,’ another unnamed Little shared. ‘The crooked administration has also been forcing Littles to go to bed at unreasonable hours, clearly trying to also force them to fail classes or have accidents at night,’ A Mid-sized girl told us. ‘One of my friends literally has no time to study after her last classes each day!’ “Let’s get to class,” Beth told me, swallowing nervously. “Yeah…” We found ourselves dodging other students and getting nervous with some of the Bigs’ looks. Many Littles seemed to alternate between huge smiles and expressions of terror as they avoided scrutiny. I noticed a couple of Bigs seemed to enjoy checking Littles’ pants at one point, but we managed to dodge them and made our way to Euler. Beth tried to pull the door open, but it would budge. “What?” I asked. “It’s locked?” “I didn’t think these buildings ever locked during the day?” I asked. “They don’t normally…” She said worriedly. Right then, another student came to the door and exited, letting us in as she left. “If, for some reason, something happens with your class, come find me!” Beth said, “I’m down here on the first floor.” “Same, I’m on the fifth floor for class.” I walked a mostly empty hallway to the elevator and rode up to the fifth floor. My class was only a quarter full of students who would normally be there, and I noticed that Professor Nash didn’t seem like she was set up to lecture? “Connor, good to see you. Don’t worry about getting into your chair right now,” she told me. “I think this is everyone who is going to make it in. I’m sure you all know what’s going on outside. There’s no way we’ll accomplish anything today, so I’m going to cancel today’s class.” There were a few lighthearted cheers then, and I turned to walk out. I made it down to the opening elevator and discovered Beth coming up. “My class was canceled,” we said to each other simultaneously. We had just ridden down the first floor and exited the building when a PA Announcement sounded through the campus. “Students and Staff, we advise all students to please return to your dorms or shelter in a classroom until further notice! Classes are canceled today. Staff, if you can safely depart campus, please do so!” “Where?” I started to say, even as our phones went off with the same message via text. The text message also included, ‘We ask all student protestors to please disburse!’ “Come to my dorm?” She suggested. “Last time I went in, that caused problems…” I was about to say something else when a message from Amanda said, ‘Meet me in front of Kilby if you can!’ “Grandma wants us to meet her in front of Kilby…” “That’s probably safest; we’re not that far…” Without warning, though, she scooped me up in her arms and began speed walking much faster than I would have ever made it on my own. A few minutes later, I saw Grandma standing outside the building, “Good, you two made it!” She squeezed us in a combined hug before pulling her badge out and swiping into Kilby. “Let’s get to my office and figure out a plan!” BETH LET CONNOR down in the elevator as they rode to Amanda’s office. ‘I’m surprised she still has an office, given she’s retired?’ she thought. As they entered, she could tell she probably still had her original large office on a corner of the building. She could just make out the protestors from the windows, and she noticed the crowd had completely covered the area around the front of the building. “Do you have access to news in here?” Beth asked. “Already on it,” Amanda said, and the three of them saw a holo projection of a national news network showing. ‘Breaking News: Emerson University Student Protest’ showed in a sort of chyron that streamed in front of their news desk in digital text. “Our local station reporter from KYZQ, Terra Vance, has caught up with former child superstar Charlotte Perez in the crowd.” “Thanks, I’m here with Charlotte Perez now in the crowd. Charlotte, would you be so kind as to tell us what’s happening?” “Thank you, Terra,” Charlotte said with her trademark warm smile. “I came here to Emerson for school due to their great programs and a solid reputation of fair treatment for all students, no matter their size. Something changed this fall, and by this spring, we have seen draconian programs that seem to seek to send every one of these Littles, all rightfully adults, into forced babyhood! I thought the State of Ames, and really the country, had been making great strides towards equality. Still, clearly, Emerson has an administration that seeks otherwise.” “So Charlotte, you’re against all adoption of Littles?” Charlotte shook her head, “No, I’m okay if a Little seeks it out because they feel they want it. I’m also okay with the idea that in the case of criminal offenses, it is a better punishment than prison time or execution. I am NOT in favor of the university intentionally causing Littles to regress in their potty training, treating them unwillingly with hypnosis, and forcing them to likely fail/demerit out with these absurd early bedtimes that have been enforced this past week!” “What do you mean?” “A week and a half ago, every Little was forced to go to ‘family movie night’ with their dorms. All of them thought it was suspicious that there seemed to be contacts in the eyes of the nest mothers who accompanied them. Sure enough, nearly all of them lost their potty privileges the next day due to sudden unexplained potty accidents. The only student who didn’t was off campus with family for the weekend. Not content with missing one, those same abusive nest mothers then conspired to poison him!” “Is there proof of this?” the reporter asked. “I just emailed a copy to all of the major news organizations. The video first records the distraction of the Little while one of them poisons him; the second involves the head nest mother dressing down one of them after it became clear what had happened. In the process, she admitted to devices they’ve installed in every one of the Littles’ cribs they make them sleep in at night.” “Emerson makes their Littles sleep in cribs?!?” The reporter acted surprised. “Well, they don’t call them that, but I don’t know of another type of bed you get sealed in with walls too high to get out, and being unable to get out until their nest mommy’s come get them?” “Wow,” the reporter said. “I guess I can see why students are angry. Why aren’t there more Littles here, protesting?” “They’re clearly scared of demeriting out. I believe all those out here have to be some of the most courageous in the world since they’re risking their very freedom to be here!” “What do you all want?” “Emerson to immediately remove the devices, relax the stupid lights out rule, and provide support and treatment so the Littles can try to regain their continence again!” “There you have it, I’m Terra Vance, KYZQ.” “Wow, doesn’t that violate nearly thirty statutes that have been passed in Ames and the country in the last thirty years?” One of the panel of reporters asked. “Yes… At the very least, the poisoning violates the Little Protection Act of 2032…” Amanda muted the audio, “Well… this is going to be complicated?” Just as she said that Connor’s phone rang. He was about to answer it himself, but Amanda took it from him, pressed a few buttons, and engaged a holo call mode that let her be involved, too. “Connor?” Beth heard his nest mother ask. “And his grandmother,” Amanda said. “Oh, hi, Professor Westerfield. Does this mean you have Connor safe somewhere?” “Yes, Mackenzie, I have him here with me in my office for the moment. We’re trying to figure out what to do with him for the night?” “It would be best if you could get him over here to Sanders Hall. That way, there’s no doubt that he’s not a part of the protest…” “And if he were to go join the protest instead?” “Umm… that would be a bad idea?” “That’s what we thought,” she said. “What about if I just take Connor home with me tonight?” “It hasn’t been authorized?” she said hesitantly. “And I don’t think you want to bother President Barnes right now?” “He does seem to have his hands full,” she acknowledged. “We’ll start heading your way. I will drop off another student at her dorm first.” “Okay, we’re also trying to figure out food since the dining hall will be closed,” Mackenzie said. “In that case, I’ll get him to your dorm, then pick up a few dozen pizzas you can share.” “Oh… that’s really kind of you,” she said. “Less kind and more paranoid. My grandson has already been poisoned once in the past few days. I’m not a happy person right now!” “Yes, ma’am,” Beth could see Mackenzie shrink back a little from Amanda’s hologram. Amanda hung up, “Let’s go, Beth. I think you should go ahead and pick up food with me…” “Why?” “So I can make sure you’re fed and safe, too. Your daddy will kill me if anything happens to you!” A COUPLE HOURS later, I was sitting in the nest with Liam, Logan, and Wyatt, eating one of the largest pizza slices I could imagine. “This is like an entire pizza!” Liam said in between bites. “Yeah, Connor’s grandma went with the standard large size,” Wyatt said. “Probably trying to avoid any special additives for Littles,” Logan said between bites. “That’s what my family does.” Mackenzie had been called downstairs to an emergency meeting. We knew we couldn’t speak freely, but little details had been shared between us. The national news had kept up coverage, and one thing that surprised everyone was how much the protest had grown! Emerson was a mid-sized university with about eight thousand undergrads and fourteen thousand grad students. The news currently estimated the crowd size at close to seventeen thousand protestors! A few counter-protestors had tried to set up but had been cleared out. “We’ve just received word that the president of Emerson University will hold a press conference in twenty minutes.” “Isn’t that after that lights-out time for the Littles?” One Betweener anchor asked. “I truly find that time absurd. Other than Littles being treated as newborns, I don’t think any baby or Little is forced to have a bedtime that early!” “My Little girl definitely stays up at least two to three hours later,” another of the three said. “My six-year-old has a later bedtime,” the third said with disbelief. “I’m sure they scheduled that, hoping none of the Littles will see this press conference,” Charlotte responded when asked about it a while later. “I can’t believe Charlotte Perez is on our side!” Logan said in awe. “Yeah, like I would have expected her to be in line to diaper us?” Wyatt agreed. “Who is she?” Liam asked. “A child superstar from here,” I told him. “She’s actually really cool. I’m in a group with her for our filmmaking class.” Both of the native boys turned to look at me, “You’re getting to work with Charlotte Perez?” “Yes?” I smiled, “Of course, I didn’t even know who she was until someone explained her to me.” “Life with Charlee was one of my favorite shows growing up,” Wyatt said with a blush. “Think you could introduce us sometime?” “Sure,” I told him. “Not sure when, though? We’re going to be so busy with our project.” A while later, we closed in on the lights-out time for our nest and still saw no signs of Mackenzie. Just before I was wondering if it would be a good idea to put ourselves to bed, I heard the nest door open. Mackenzie wordlessly entered and was followed by a man in a maintenance set of coveralls. She beckoned us towards the changing table, and we saw the man open up the front of one of the pods, take a screwdriver out, and remove the SleepTight pod. “They’re removing them?” Wyatt asked quietly enough. I guessed he didn’t mean to speak aloud. “Yes,” Mackenzie said as she scooped me up and sat me on the changing table. She pulled down my pants and said in shock, “You’re dry? And in Pull-Ups still?” “Umm… yes?” I said tentatively “How?” I heard her ask, joined by Logan and Wyatt’s voices. I shrugged, “My Grandpa gave me some medicine this weekend?” “I didn’t know there was any counter to that junk?” Mackenzie said in shock. “In that case, go to the potty; I’ll put you in your night diaper in a bit. Liam, let’s get you cleaned up; I can tell you’re soaked!” I did as she said and made my way to the bathroom. Something about the water in the potty seemed stale, so I flushed first and then sat down to do my business. After washing my hands, I returned and found her finishing with Wyatt. The maintenance man walked out the door with a sack full of the SleepTight devices. “Okay, boys, we’ve been told that you need to be allowed to stay up and watch President Barnes address the protest today. I’m going to turn on the nest holo system to watch,” she said as she beckoned us to the center of the room and activated a holoscreen that was quite large. ‘I didn’t even know that was there,’ I thought then. A moment later, the projection showed President Barnes approaching a lectern in front of a wood wall with Emerson University in large brass letters behind him. The university’s seal was burned underneath the letters. He cleared his throat, and I wondered exactly what he would have to say to the world about this day…? +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a comment and press the Like Button! (If I get enough I'll try and post another chapter before I head home, otherwise it'll be Saturday when I'm home before I post again) I hope everyone is having a great holiday if you celebrate!

Chapter 69: Pilot BETH REMEMBERED HEARING about why the Littles had such an early bedtime recently and said, “Even just from all that were kicked out last weekend, plus Connor’s nestmates, you’re probably already down seventy to a hundred of those kids across the university.” “What happened last weekend?” Shelby asked. Beth realized neither of them had said anything to her, “Well, I’m still not exactly sure, are you, Connor?” He shook his head, “No, all I got was there were a bunch of Littles who were furious that after ‘Movie Night’ they had sudden potty problems, and everyone was back to diapers by the end of the weekend?” Beth nodded, “I haven’t heard anything fully, but the rumor going around my dorm is that some of the Littles may have done a walkout at bedtime?” Shelby dropped her mouth open, “Like defied their nest mothers?” Beth nodded, “It’s still pretty hush-hush, but that’s the rumor, at least?” “That would explain the insanely early bedtime this week,” Connor agreed. “Also the guys trying to demote me with their planted used Pull-Ups.” “What?!?” Shelby asked. Beth and Connor then took turns telling her what happened to him. “I’m surprised Grandma or Grandpa didn’t tell you?” Connor said. “That’s why I needed the new backpack from your mom.” “I haven’t seen either of them much this week, really,” she said. “Most of the week, we stay at our place. We have a holocaretaker over there that changes Mom most of the time.” “Grandma doesn’t baby her all that much?” Connor asked. Shelby shrugged, “They both get this need every now and then for the other. She spends the night in her nursery a few times a week here, but the multiple breastfeedings every day and playtime stopped when we were born?” “Guess that makes sense,” Connor said. “Anyway, it sounds like things are tense at Emerson right now?” Shelby asked. Beth nodded, “Really, I don’t think I’m the only Tweener who’s noticed some of those odd looks towards us, too.” She shuddered, “And this film will not help that!” “Well, shall we keep going and see what happens?” Shelby asked. “As horrible as it is, I’m afraid I have to see how it turns out. It’s like watching a trainwreck or something!” Connor sighed, “That’s one way to describe it.” “Yeah, let’s finish reading it,” Beth said. All three wriggled in their comfy virtual theater chairs and resumed reading. ROB: “Oh, I just wanted to see if there was any other places we might have a backup?” SARAH (MOM): “Oh, well, thank you for that, but please, just go home.” ROB: “But...” SARAH (MOM): “Look, I don’t think it was you, but I’m suspicious someone has been up to things in the systems internally. I’ve locked the building up for the weekend, and no one is going in. Go home and get some rest. We’ll need you fresh on Monday to help us pick up the pieces since Brian is no longer available!” ROB: “Uhh... Okay, I guess you’re right.” “Say you’re guilty without saying you’re guilty?” Connor smirked. “At least your character gets to have some fun there?” He snorted, “After the messy diaper? How much do you want to bet they want that as ‘realistic’ as possible?” “No bets,” Beth said, shuddering at the thought of how many dirty diapers had already been prescribed to her character! SARAH BUCKLES BRIANNA INTO THE SEAT EVEN AS ROB’S CAR TAKES OFF. SARAH (MOM): “You did disable his card access, right?” BRIANNA: “Only yours works through Monday, just like you said.” SARAH (MOM): “Good! Now let’s get something to eat, I think you’ve earned a treat tonight!” BRIANNA: “And Rob?” SARAH (MOM): “I’ll take care of him on Monday.” THE CAMERA FOLLOWS AS SHE CLOSES THE DOOR, AND THEY TAKE OFF. “Am I the only one thinking a ‘treat tonight’ sounds as alarmingly bad as it sounds?” Shelby said. “Nope, ten to one, it’s the ‘treat’ of feeding at mommy’s breasts!” Beth found herself saying. “Ugh!” Connor squirmed. “No bet,” Shelby replied. SCENE - SARAH’S HOUSE SARAH IS CARRYING A SLEEPING CALLIE WHILE BRIANNA FOLLOWS HER INSIDE. BRIANNA AWKWARDLY CLIMBS THE STAIRS AS SHE WALKS AHEAD OF SARAH. ONCE SHE’S SURE SHE’S GOING TO MAKE IT, SHE CARRIES CALLIE AND CHANGES HER DIAPER AND HER OUTFIT INTO A PURPLE NIGHTGOWN. CALLIE NEVER STIRS AS SHE NURSES A PACIFIER AND IS TUCKED INTO BED. SARAH (MOM): WHISPERS “Come here, Brianna.” BRIANNA WALKS OVER TO SARAH AND IS PICKED UP AND SAT ON THE CHANGING TABLE. DRESSING HER IN AN IDENTICAL OUTFIT, SARAH DOESN’T CARRY HER TO BED, INSTEAD LOOKING AT CALLIE AND CARRYING HER DOWNSTAIRS TO THE LIVING ROOM WHERE SHE HAS A COMFY RECLINER. SHE SITS DOWN WITH THE LITTLE GIRL TURNED ON HER LAP SO THEY CAN LOOK AT EACH OTHER. SARAH (MOM): “You’ve probably saved us Brianna.” BRIANNA: “Hopefully?” SARAH (MOM): “If nothing else, now I know who to take down. I’ll call my lawyer first thing in the morning and get them to figure out how we get the police involved.” BRIANNA: “Feds in this case. this is all sorts of Federal charges.” SARAH (MOM): NODS: “You know, you could have told me you couldn’t fix this?” BRIANNA: SHRUGS: “You’ve always been good to me.” SARAH (MOM): “Even with forcing you to be my little girl?” BRIANNA: “I could have run... I didn’t have to say yes.” SARAH (MOM): “Why did you?” BRIANNA: HESITATES “I knew you were a good mommy?” SARAH WIPES A TEAR FROM HER EYE AND CHOKES A SOB. SARAH (MOM): “I hope I can be...” SUDDENLY, SARAH LOOKS DOWN AT HER SHIRT, IMPLYING TO THE AUDIENCE WHAT SHE MEANS IS THE TREAT. “Called it!” Shelby said. SARAH (MOM): “I said I would give you a treat later?” BRIANNA: “I guess you did? I thought that was the restaurant? I’ve never gotten to eat at any place like that before?” SARAH (MOM): LAUGHS “For good reason, the only Littles there are adopted!” PAUSES “No... I had something else in mind that could help you adjust for these last couple weeks before we try potty training Callie again?” BRIANNA: “What?” SARAH (MOM): “It’s a special mommy gift to you.” THE CAMERA ZOOMS IN ON BRIANNA’S EYES, HAVING FIGURED IT OUT EVEN AS A DISCREET SHOT IMPLIES THE SCENE ABOUT TO HAPPEN. BRIANNA STRUGGLES AND COMPLAINS FOR A FEW MINUTES BEFORE SHE IS PLACED AT HER MOMMY’S BREAST WHERE SHE BELONGS AND SOON IS NURSING LIKE THE GOOD BABY GIRL SHE IS. SCENE FADES. “This is definitely Kelly’s writing here,” Connor groaned, turning as red as a tomato. “Definitely,” Beth agreed. “On the plus side, you’ll get to second base with Charlotte Perez!!!! Every guy on campus is going to be so jealous!” Shelby snickered. Connor threw popcorn straight at her before sighing as they continued. SCENE - SARAH’S OFFICE SARAH HAS CALLED ROB AND (DAVE) THE MAN IN CHARGE OF BUILDING SECURITY. SARAH WALKS IN ALONG WITH SOME OTHER MEN IN SUITS. ROB: “Good morning, Sarah. What’s this meeting about?” SARAH (MOM): “Not really my meeting,” SHE SMILES AND MOTIONS TO THE TWO MEN. “This is Agent Edwards, and Agent Daniels, with the FBI.” VIEWERS CAN SEE SWEAT BEADING ON ROB’S FACE. THE SECURITY CHIEF LOOKS A LITTLE NERVOUSLY AT HIM. AGENT EDWARDS “Robert Salinger and Dave Withers, you are both under arrest.” BOTH AGENTS ADVANCE AND PLACE THE MEN IN HANDCUFFS. ROB: “What are you doing?!?” He said. AGENT DANIELS: “You have the right to remain silent, anything you say or do may be used against you in the court of law. You...” CAMERA FADE AS THE TWO MEN ARE LED FROM THE CONFERENCE ROOM. HAILEY ENTERS BEWILDERED AFTER THAT AS SARAH SITS EXHAUSTED IN HER NORMAL CHAIR. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Who were those two men?” SARAH (MOM): “FBI agents, arresting Rob and Dave for the hacking of our systems last week. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “You’re kidding?!?” SARAH (MOM): “Wish I was!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “What’s going to happen to them now?” SARAH (MOM): “Well, they’re both fired, obviously, but they’ll also be facing a dozen federal charges. Probably going to prison for a while...” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “And now you’re down three major programmers...” SARAH (MOM): “I guess I am, aren’t I?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Regrets?” SARAH (MOM): “None. I even gave her a reward after dinner that night.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Oh?” SARAH (MOM): “She took to mommy’s milk like a champ!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “I bet she did!” BOTH WOMEN SMILE AND TALK AS THE CAMERA FADES OUT. “Of course, even as a Little accomplishes saving a major company, all they get for a reward is more mommy’s milk!” Shelby practically screamed. “Isn’t that the dream of every Little?” Beth said with a sarcastic sigh. “Clearly, I mean, that’s all a Little is, just a more reliable breast pump,” Shelby added. “For some Bigs, that really is a plus,” Beth said. “My sister Laura has suddenly started producing a few times since middle school.” “That is so weird,” Shelby said. “What does she do with the milk?” “Mom makes sure she throws it out.” “Ever tried it?” Shelby asked. “Yuck!” Beth said, “Definitely not!” “Smart,” Shelby said. “I don’t know if it affects Tweeners as much?” “It does, from what one of my friends told me,” Beth shuddered. “Let’s just keep reading the rest of this before I get any more nightmares?” SCENE - WIDDLE LEARNERS CALLIE, BRIANNA, AND ANOTHER GIRL ARE PLAYING OUTSIDE IN A TOY PLAYHOUSE WITH A PLASTIC STOVE AND SMALL TABLE. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “You’re the baby. You have to eat it!” BRIANNA: “Why am I the baby?” LITTLE GIRL 1 “You littlest, you baby.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “She’s right; you’re the shortest. Now sit in your high chair and let Mommy feed you.” “Of course, the gaslighting and training of Bigs has to start early!” Shelby complained. “Ever have that one happen to you?” Beth found herself asking. “Way too often growing up! Whenever we had mixed classes, I always had to play the baby when we played house.” “That’s got to have gotten old?” Connor asked. “Definitely! The worst would be when they insisted you wear the ‘baby clothes’ to match the role.” Shelby added. THE CAMERA SHOWS BRIANNA SITTING DOWN AND BEING FED A FAKE JAR OF BABY FOOD BY CALLIE, WHO IS EASILY THE TALLEST IN THE ROOM. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “All done! What a good baby!” RIGHT THEN, SHE SQUATS AND MESSES HER DIAPER. MISS TERRY COMES IN RIGHT THEN. “Ugh… again?!?” Beth complained. “Well, of course? Why would Kelly miss a chance to embarrass someone else again?” Connor asked. “I’m wondering if she wrote that role specifically for me to play,” Beth complained. “She probably did,” Connor guessed. “I really hate that girl!” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Oh, did you finish feeding your baby, Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Uh-huh! She’s a good baby!” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “I bet she is. Since you’re done feeding her, we’d better go get Mommy changed into a fresh diaper, huh?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Huh?” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “You’re poopy, dear!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) POUTS “Can Bree come with me?” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Sure.” THE CAMERA FOLLOWS THE PAIR INSIDE, AND CALLIE IS LIFTED ONTO THE CHANGING TABLE WHILE BRIANNA STANDS AWKWARDLY TO THE SIDE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Seems like you’ve got your work cut out for you here, Bree. You start potty training again together next week!” BRIANNA: “Mommy said that.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) FROWNS “No wanna use potty!” BRIANNA: “Why not Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “It’s boring! You have to stop playing!” BRIANNA: “Well...” STARTS TO SPEAK WHEN HER KNEES BEND, AND HER DIAPER NOW MATCHES CALLIE’S STINKY DIAPEE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) LOOKS DOWN “Well, maybe you’ll both just have to find out how much fun you can have when you don’t have to stop playing to have your diapers changed!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Bree poopy too!” BRIANNA IS LIFTED UP ON THE CHANGING TABLE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) MUTTERS: “You may never get out of diapers if she keeps that attitude up.” BRIANNA: “Don’t I know it!” SCREEN WIPES CLEAN AND CREDITS ROLL “Yep! Doomed!” Connor said to them. “Yeah, somehow I don’t see Callie potty training anytime soon?” Shelby said. “Probably a week of trying and then giving up again?” Beth said with a shake of her head. “You know what I really hate here?” Connor said, standing up in the virtual environment. “What?” Beth asked, also standing and stretching. “This isn’t a short film, this a television pilot.” He responded. “Meaning?” Beth asked. “Pilots go on to be syndicated shows?” He said with a groan. “At least it’s just a student project, though,” Beth said. “Yeah, one with a superstar in it,” Shelby said. She was silent at that. “Well, I’m guessing we should probably leave here and think about sleep?” Connor said. “Yeah,” Beth said. A few moments later, they were back in the living room. Connor seemed tense, and she thought she understood why. ‘Incontinence, or vulnerability to hypnosis and god knows that else?’ she thought. He sat there shaking his head, free of the VR world, but she could tell he had more on his mind than the script. Beth had an idea as she looked at Connor’s hair, looking slightly messy from the EdgeSphere goggles. Her backpack wasn’t far, so she stood, grabbed her hair brush and a couple hair ties, and then sat down behind Connor. “What are you doing?” Connor asked. “Enjoying that I have an adorable boyfriend with long hair!” she smirked. “Do I need to let you two have a moment?” Shelby laughed. “No, you’re fine,” Beth said. “Any nail polish, though?” The glimmer in Shelby’s eyes told her she thought that sounded fun, too. “We really need to go to bed soon… but I’ll be right back!” Beth brushed Connors’s hair and enjoyed how his shoulders relaxed, and he practically purred. “I’m glad you came here, Connor.” Connor turned his head up and said, “Me too!” He was reaching up to her with his head, and she leaned down for a quick kiss before saying, “Now, enough of that before we get in trouble.” They were only all awake another hour or so. Still, Connor had an adorable pair of braids tied off with the purple hair bands in her bag and matching purple fingers and toenails she knew they would need to clean off the next night! Shelby and Beth matched, and from the look on Shelby’s face, she had enjoyed the most ‘normal’ night of a teenager she’d had. A sleeping bag brought down for Connor sat rolled up to the side as she pulled him into her body, and the pair shared a sleeping bag that night. “I love you,” she said to Connor quietly over Shelby’s snores. “Love you too,” Connor replied, even as his breathing settled down. After staring at the cute boy who had stolen her heart for a bit, she, too, succumbed to sleep. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a Like and a Comment! Presuming you all give me a number of likes and comments I might post another bonus Monday or Tuesday...? Next week's chapter will be on Thursday instead of Friday due to travel for the holidays. Thanks again for reading!

Growing up I was always known as the fat smelly kid who wet's his bed. Truth was I probably stank of pee most of the time. I slept soaking in it every night and we didn't have a proper bathroom let alone a shower. I could only get a bath once a week in front of the fire in a tin bath with all the rest of our family.

When I was in grade school, fourth through sixth grade there was a girl in my class who always smelled like pee. I was in love!

It wasnt that long ago that a lot of people got access to full modern facilities. Even in the house I grew up in 9 of us including 7 kids got by with one full bathroom and one tub and shower. Our showers were restricted to 5 minutes or less every couple days because the hot water would simply run out. One summer after I got into trouble I was sent to live with a great aunt and uncle at their farm for the rest of the summer. Their regular well ran dry during hot summer weather and they had to hand pump and haul water from an old well that was at the bottom of a steep hill so closer to the water table. There were no showers or baths because the water hauled up to the house was used for cooking, drinking and hand-washed laundry, although my aunt and uncle had sponge baths. We couldnt use the toilet in the house either and had to use the outhouse. What I remember most is the slimy feeling I had after working hard on the farm usually for at least 10 hours and especially on days I woke up with a wet bed when the urine smell was intense throughout the day. My aunt wouldn't let me come in for supper, which they ate early at 5 pm, until I went down to the local pond about 20 minutes walk from the farmhouse to bath among the weeds and snakes as I used to complain. 'Then stop peeing in the bed!' my aunt said to me as if it was that simple.

Why?

I agree with you Pampertimmy, I am also a contented bedwetter. There is nothing more comforting than waking up in a soggy wet diaper. I rarely ever wake up in the middle of the night to pee only my wet diaper tells me that I had wet and a great nights rest in the morning Sent from my SM-G900T using Tapatalk

Same here